Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Laurance had only been back in Phoenix Drop for a few months and the change was..difficult. After fleeing the Nether he continuously ran into Vylad, clearly less coincidental each time. It seemed Vylad was determined to help Laurance, which he never understood. Though, it was one of the many traits he shared with his older brother. Determination, patience, and an eagerness to help that sometimes could come off as insulting. Eventually he gave in.

Laurance had spent a year in ‘Little Haven’, the island Aphmau and her crew had founded while journeying. There he stayed with Vylad, training, living, and meditating. The last on that list being the weirdest newest thing for Laurance. He’d been accustomed to prayer his whole life, but meditation was, in his mind, boring praying, and prayer had always been boring in itself. Laurance LIKED to think, and it was hard not to when Vylad made him meditate by the various rivers and ponds. All he wanted to do was look around and think, not clear his head with his eyes closed. He to this day couldn’t really see the major benefits of it. But it did remind him of one thing: that he’s human, and he still felt human emotions - like boredom and impatience.

Once Vylad deemed Laurance ready to return to his friends, he, Laurance and Aphmau had a meeting in Phoenix Drop, where Aphmau had reclaimed her lordship. He chalked that meeting up to one of the most stressful and scary moments of his life. Aphmau, now newly discovered as Irene herself, looked much different. Her eyes were strangers to his. Looking over the table he no longer saw a woman who seemingly had life flowing through her, but a stone faced demure goddess who focused on responsibility before friendships. It scared him in a way, it was a similar change he saw in Cadenza when she became lord of Meteli. But Aphmau was also a Mother now, and not like she had been to Levin or Malachi, who now had built neighboring villages to Phoenix drop.

After Vylad finished his proposal to Aphmau, she looked at Laurance, then back at Vylad.

“Of course he’s welcome back. I don’t blame him personally for anything he did in regard to his Shadow Knight nature. I understand feeling like..something is calling you. I’m sure it’s much harder for you both than anything I’ve felt. You’re always welcome here, both of you.” She said sternly and methodically, then a slight crack in her facade, “-so long as you pose no threat to the community.” she stated. Laurance could read between the lines: her children. So long as he wasn’t a threat to her children.

With that, Vylad allowed them time to catch up. It was when the door closed upon Vylad’s departure that tears filled Aphmau’s eyes.

“I’ve missed you so much.” She all but sobbed, standing up from her chair so quick it fell back. She raced around the table and pulled Laurance into a hug he could only describe as motherly.

“I missed you too..I’m so sorry. I just..I wasn’t right in my head I guess.” He said, holding back his own tears.

“Just..listen. You heard Vylad, if you need anything, he’ll be here. And so will everyone else. They’ll be so excited to see you.” Aphmau exclaimed.

Faces flashed in his mind, old friends and allies. But one was on his mind the most.

“Garroth?” Laurance asked softly. He knew Garroth was a touchy subject for Aphmau. Vylad had kept him in the loop about events in Phoenix Drop. Aphmau had started to grow resentful towards Garroth after his choices led to the events of their journey to the Irene dimension. Which counter actively led to the death of her daughter’s Father.

“He’s..around. I haven’t spoken to him much recently. There..was an incident not long ago, Garroth’s fine, but Vylad has been checking in on him every day.”

“What kind of incident?” Laurance questioned, suddenly concerned as he stood up, Aphmau gestured for him to walk with her as they made their way outside.

“Some kind of panic attack, at least, that’s the running theory. He hasn’t really been talking to anyone about it. I worry he’s going falling down into some old history.” She said, a bit of bitterness on her tongue.

“You think he’ll go back to Zane?” Laurance asked.

“I don’t think so. Zane is currently imprisoned and Garroth has made no arguments in his defense. He hasn’t mentioned Zane at all really. Even requested not to be put on jail duty, though, none of the guards like jail duty.” Aphmau explained.

“Then..what?” Laurance asked a bit defensively.

“I just worry that when he’s unhappy, this sortve flick switches in him. He becomes irrational and does irrational things.” Aphmau said cautiously.

“That’s bullshit Aphmau.” Laurance said bluntly.

Aphmau gave Laurance a look of concern at first, then a pointed and stern one.

“You used to put a lot of pressure on Garroth. Head Guard, personal advisor, babysitter, hell he kept Phoenix drop running logistically while you replaced roads and helped people fix their houses. Which- was very kind of you, but I’m sure Garroth was stressed with everything.” Laurance said slowly, continuing to walk with Aphmau.

They were quiet for a moment, before Aphmau sighed.

“You’re right. I just…every time I try to find something to blame for Aaron’s death I always come back to Garroth. If Garroth hadn’t….who knows. Maybe it all still would’ve happened anyways. But maybe it wouldn’t have. Maybe I wouldn’t be raising my girls without Aaron. And I just..I can’t even stomach the thought of him taking care of them anymore. I trusted him fully with Levin and Malachi, now I feel like I can’t even look at him.” She said, her tone turning a bit disgusted. “I’m not the only one who feels like this, either. Most of the people who went to the Irene dimension plus their relatives are angry. And I can’t lie to them, not when their family experienced it.”

“Grief makes us look for an enemy. They should be happy their loved ones were able to come back at all.” Laurance said with a tone of bitterness before continuing,

“Grief makes everyone look for someone to blame. Aaron chose to rescue Garroth. He didn’t have to. You would have moved on and accepted that Garroth would never come back, you could’ve lived with that.” Laurance said, a slightly accusatory tone. Laurance wasn’t entirely sure why he defended Garroth. Maybe it would because he too had done things he regretted, things  his ‘Shadow Knight’ nature had influenced him to do.

“I don’t know..maybe. We’re talking about hypotheticals though. I just..I’m working on it okay?” Aphmau said, seemingly stressed. “Please, let’s table this conversation. You just got back and I want to celebrate.”

“In a minute..what else is on your mind?” Laurance asked, crossing his arms absentmindedly.

Aphmau sighed before responding,

“I need a new head guard. Garroth stepped down a few months ago.” Aphmau admitted.

“What? Why?” Laurance asked. Garroth had always been a picture perfect guard. Loyal to a fault, kind and compassionate and a hell of a fighter. He made being head guard look easy.

“He’s just, he’s becoming reclusive. Doesn’t talk to anyone, does his job and then goes home. Half of the guard quarters has placed bets on how soon Garroth is going to up and disappear. I’ve wanted to try to speak with him but..I just can’t. I’m hoping your arrival will help.” She admitted.

They stood in her front yard silently, her new home stood atop a hill, just like her old one, from the front you could see the giant tree that served as a community center. It was a lovely view in Laurance’s opinion.

“I’m gonna go see him.” Laurance said, turning to walk down the cobble path. He had somewhat of an idea of where to go since things had expanded in the last few years.

“Just..be careful please. I’m not sure he has any idea you’re here.” She warned. That hurt Laurance somewhere he didn’t recognize. The thought of Garroth reacting badly to him coming back. It made him struggle to swallow.

Vylad must’ve told Garroth about Laurance’s arrival, because Laurance wasn’t even halfway to the new guard quarters when a familiar blonde came sprinting down the pathway.

“LAURANCE!” He shouted, a desperate and pained look on his face as he charged down the empty path. Laurance had been instructed by Aphmau to take the path around the outskirts, as it would be less overwhelming for him.

Garroth looked much different, hair a bit longer and curlier, a tad darker too.  He looked like he had gotten a bit more sun, as his nose and cheeks were littered with freckles from the sun. He wore less armor, and what armor he did wear was no longer metal, it had been replaced with leather armor. No longer did he wear brighter, softer colors. He donned blacks, browns and a very dark blue shirt, one that could almost be mistaken for black under the leather straps of armor. A half chest plate of leather along with some bracers made up what armor he did have on. And surprisingly, a bow was strung across his body, with a quiver filled with arrow hooked on his back. Laurance never knew him as one to shoot. But he’d been gone for a long time, he accepted that things would be different. However, his eyes were the same brilliant shade of blue, except there was a new tiredness to them.

Laurance had about 5 seconds to take in the new sight of him and think ‘good gods he’s fast’ before the blonde barreled into him, hugging him. Due to his transformation as a true Shadow Knight, he was now taller than Garroth by a few inches. Where’s before they were eye to eye.

He stumbled back slightly, the blonde’s arms reached up and wrapped around the back of his neck. But he returned the hug soon after.

“Hey..” Was the only thing Laurance could think to say as the Garroth started to tremble in his arms. Laurance caught the sight of Vylad making his way up the path behind Garroth, he looked pleased.

“I thought you’d never come back.” Garroth said with an upset look as he pulled away, giving Laurance a slightly frustrated shove and staring Laurance down with a look that made Laurance concerned. Garroth looked tired. Up close he could see the dark circles under his eyes, the tiredness in his face and the dimness in his eyes.

“What happened to you?” Laurance asked, bending slightly to inspect Garroth’s face closer. A slight look of fear turned into tears, as Garroth looked away and covered his face with his hands. Laurance looked at Vylad with wide eyes and as much concern as he could convey on his face silently. He’d never seen Garroth cry, never.

Vylad walked up and placed a hand on Garroth’s shoulder.

“We have a lot to tell you, Laurance. Garroth and I made the decision a long time ago that if you ever came back, we’d come clean about a lot of stuff. This is me basically making sure Garroth here doesn’t back out.”

“Tell me what?” Laurance asked.

“I, Vylad I can’t.”

Garroth exclaimed, his voice shakey and unlike his usual voice. Vylad gave him a look Laurance couldn’t understand. Garroth gave him a nod, begrudgingly. As if giving permission.

“I just..I can’t. I’m overwhelmed, today hasn’t been great…” he bit his lip slightly as he looked to Vylad. Vylad nodded, “He’ll tell you.” He resigned, turning to look at Laurance again. 

“Maybe later I can man up..I’m sorry. I just..I’m just happy you’re back.” Garroth resigned himself to saying, wiping his tears, “yikes, I’m awful aren’t I?” He asked with a small smile.

“No..you’re great. It’s nice to feel so welcomed back. The tears are a nice touch.” Laurance teased. Garroth gave him a small shove.

“Watch it.” Garroth joked back with a sniffle.

“Garroth, why don’t you let the others know Laurance is back, you guys can take him out later to celebrate. Laurance needs to do his meditations for today and I’ll fill him in.” Vylad said.

“Uggggghhh” Laurance groaned dramatically. Garroth smiled slightly, his eyes lingering on Laurance, a slight tinge of fear before he turned to go. “Promise we’ll catch up later..?” He asked, stumbling to turn back around. Still as awkward as ever.

“I expect a drink tonight.” Laurance said, watching him smile as he turned and started walking. Laurance could see Garroth shaking his head to himself in slight laughter, and he envisioned the smile on his face.

————————————-

Laurance was no longer eager to get a drink. He was enraged. They’d agreed that Vylad would supposedly ‘break to ice’ to Laurance, and then allow Garroth and Laurance to discuss said things further, later. Perhaps to protect Garroth from some of the anger. But..if was a lot.

“Laurance, calm down. He had his reasons..” Vylad warned him sternly. They had made their way to an outskirt river behind the guard quarters.

“He lied to me! To everyone!” Laurance nearly shouted. It was hushed but with extreme pressure and exaggeration.

“I know..trust me, I know. But I promise you, we had our reasons to lie.”

Laurance felt sick, he felt embarassed for having defended him to Aphmau. And even then, everything he said still stood, what Laurance was upset about was the dishonesty.

“He himself is a walking lie! He’s lied to my face every single day I’ve known him! He was my best friend, how am I supposed to not be upset right now?” Laurance said, angered and flustered.

Vylad had come clean to Laurance about Garroth, about the things he hid. Garroth was not a Ro’Meave, not directly. He was the nephew of Zianna. His parents died when he was young and so he went to live with the Ro’Meave’s. They gave him a new name, a ‘proper’ one for a Ro’Meave. Then Garte got ‘sick’. Laurance recalled Garroth mentioning Garte got sick once, and was never the same. Laurance recalled memories he suppressed. A young Garroth staying temporarily at his home with two younger siblings. All three of them looking dirty and banged up. Garroth and Zane the worst. He knew they weren’t what they seemed. But he also had trusted Garroth to tell him, and in all those years, he never did. Laurance had forgotten about the boys who stayed with them briefly and when he met Garroth again later in life, he didn’t realize who he was, until now.

O’Khasis being the power house of a city it was, it was able to run without the constant oversight of Garte and Zianna, and when Garte didn’t want to be bothered with bigger decisions, he formed the Jury of Nine to make those decisions as a council. And that’s how life went on. Garroth became the figure they all looked up to, and never managed to walk away from that role.

Vylad came clean to Laurance about why they ran away. How there had been an ‘incident’, a breaking point, and so he took Zane and Vylad and ran. At the age of 15 he boarded a ship with two children and never looked back. Until Zane went back.

“But, why the lying? Why the hiding? Why didn’t he tell me?” Laurance asked angrily.

“Garte is a proud man. He would never let us go so easily. So we had to become unrecognizable, so no one could pinpoint us, even you, until we could deem you trustworthy not to take the next ship to O’Khasis to have an army come after him, which is what happened anyways, if you recall the battle at Phoenix drop.”

Laurance did recall that battle. The first major battle he ever fought in. He was terrified, but it was Garroth who kept him grounded, Garroth who made humor of a terrifying ordeal, Garroth who he looked up to in that moment.

He went on to describe how Zane started to wear his mask, Vlyad his hood, and Garroth the helmet, then, later, a false accent. 
“Why an accent?” Laurance asked.

  “Because we needed a second layer of protection. If someone grew suspicious because we hid our faces, the accent was to throw them off. Everyone knew what was and wasn’t an accent from O’Khasis. And those searching for us certainly knew we wouldn’t have accents.” Vylad explained stiffly.

“If Garroth did all this for you two, why did Zane go back? Why does he hate Garroth? And..and didn’t Garroth leave because of his arranged marriage with Nicole? Didn’t he fake his own death? What changed?” Laurance rambled in annoyance, determined to find holes in the story.

“Zane loved Zianna far more than either of us. He was a child who missed his Mother. And he was her golden child, her baby. He had always been smothered and loved by her. Tensions were high, we were all hungry and tired, hiding out in a cave for a week, and after an argument with Garroth, he found people to take him home, and he went back alone. Garroth took me and fled to Phoenix drop. We think that since Zane no longer had Garroth’s protection, he grew spiteful of Garroth, because now he had to deal with Garte and the politics of O’Khasis, alone, and he grew spiteful…vengeful. The arranged marriage was another reason, albeit one Garroth didn’t find as pressing. He..” Vylad cut himself short for a moment and looked at Laurance, really looked at him. It was as if he saw past the skin, bones and flesh and was inspecting his soul, “he just didn’t love her. He’s always had a hard time with love.”

“Regardless, the search stopped when Zane returned. They had an heir again and that’s all they cared about.” Vylad explained.

“That’s..” Laurence was unsure how to respond. “He didn’t have to lie to us.”

“Everything he did was to maintain a facade to keep himself safe. For years all he could focus on was our survival. You can’t blame him for continuing when it’s all he’s ever known, when it’s what kept him safe.” Vylad sighed,

“Once he realized I could take care of myself, and he no longer had anyone to protect, he doubled down. He was scared of everyone, for every reason. He was on his own at that point and I guess it just got to him. I tried to come back, I did. But by that point his walls were just too high. And, well, Phoenix Drop was and still is a religious city. And Garroth..let’s just say he’s never been the religious sort. It scared all of us as kids. And now Irene herself resides here. You’re a religious man, Laurance. You know how horrible some of those teachings could get. How judgmental they were.” Vylad responded coldly.

“But, he could’ve been honest, with ALL of us. I mean, we’ve met weird people, like that chicken dude..” Laurance cringed remembering the overly obsessed chicken man who dubbed himself the ‘Chicken Shaman’.

“Oh gods. You’ve met him too?” Vylad cringed, his hand covering his eyes in embarrassment.

“Kinda hard not to, he’s like, everywhere. Aphmau finds him amusing.” Laurance mumbled.

After a few moments of silence, Vylad put them back on topic.

“Listen, It’s not my place to share anything about Garroth further than this. Because it’s my story too. That’s what we agreed on. So think of this less as Garroth’s story and more as mine, Garroth is just a person in it…We grew distant once we landed and settled in Phoenix Drop. I was fighting the call of the Nether, and he was trying to maintain our secrecy. Going to the Nether for a while was the best option for both of us. I’m still trying to work through the walls he’s put up.. I just, you’re his closest friend, we both agreed you should know.” Vylad finished.

“I realize things weren’t what I thought..given my Father took such a protective liking to you three. I remember Garroth from when we were children. He was bruised and banged up the first morning I met him, now I know why but..I sortve always had an idea things weren’t so easy for ‘the runaway prince of O’Khasis’..” Laurance responded, air quoting with his fingers. Vylad huffed with amusement.

“Then you’ve no right to be angry with him for lying.” Vylad said bluntly, “if you had an idea, you could’ve asked.”

“Fine..I’ll let it go. Thank you for telling me.” Laurance grumbled.

“Good. Now sit down and meditate.”

“Fuck off.”

————————————————————

The local tavern was flooded that night, at least the first one they went to that night. Laurance walked in feeling like a king as various people whooped and cheered, waving him over to catch up. He was elated, everyone seemed so happy to see him, to catch up and drink with him. It wasn’t until his feet felt fuzzy and he was holding his fourth drink that he spotted Garroth sat at a table in a darker corner. Vylad was next to him.

“Hey where you going?” Dante asked. Dante, who once was a reckless teenager was now a Father and a man double Laurance’s age. It was weird when they first met up with him upon their escape from the Irene dimension, but tonight was even weirder.

“Just a familiar face I wanna talk to.” Laurance said, nodding his head in Garroth’s direction.

“Pshh, suite yourself.” Dante said with an eye roll. That..hurt Laurance more than he would’ve cared to admit. Garroth used to be the kind of person everyone adored. Now they act like he’s lucky to be allowed in the same places as them.

He made his way through the dense crowd over to where Vylad and Garroth were sat.

“Vylad, I don’t know how to describe it, but..it wasn’t normal. Maybe it’s medical, I don’t know. I’ve already gone to healers, they all say I’m f-“ Garroth stopped speaking as soon as Vylad turned to face Laurance approaching. Garroth himself looked guilty, staring at his mug or the table.

“Hey, did I miss anything?” Laurance asked, sitting down.

“No, just chatting. How’s it been talking to everyone?” Garroth asked, looking slightly panicked when he saw Vylad getting up.

“I’ll give you two some privacy,” he said, walking away.

Laurance watched Vylad disappear into the crowd.

“I hate him sometimes.” Garroth grumbled, taking a sip of his drink. Laurance snorted back a laugh.

“Things have been great. It’s been nice to catch up with everyone. They seem happy I’m here to stay.” Laurance responded, looking back at the busy tavern.

“That’s nice. I’m happy for you, and I’m happy you’re back as well.” Garroth said with a smile, one that seemed slightly faked.

“Vylad and I talked..I..listen I’m not mad, I’m just a bit frustrated you never told me.” Laurance said, looking straight at Garroth.

Garroth couldn’t maintain eye contact, and continued to nervously look away.

“I don’t exactly know what he told you about. Or the extent. We were a bit disorganized in what we wanted to tell you.”

“I know you pretended to be someone you aren’t. I know the accent is fake. I know why you ran away, and what you ran from. Garroth..you could’ve said something to us. You didn’t have to hide like this.” Laurance said quietly, his anger melting into concern and pity.

“That’s..it? That’s what he told you?” Garroth looked slightly surprised.

“I’m sorry what? You’re just all nonchalant about all that?” Laurance asked, his anger bubbling again.

“No no..I just.. I just assumed he was going to tell you..ugh, I don’t know what to say.” Garroth said in frustration.

“Tell me.” Laurance demanded, he wasn’t loud or emotional, but the blanket statement seemed to put Garroth on edge.

“You aren’t going to believe me.” Garroth stated, challenging Laurance. There was a look of doubt in his eyes, one Laurance wasn’t too fancy to be to target of.

”Try me.” Laurance said, a slight glare.

“I…okay, fuck..it wasn’t me!” Garroth almost shouted, he seemed frustrated, not sure how to word what he wanted to say.

“I mean, I wasn’t in control when ‘I’ betrayed you all. That wasn’t my choice. All the Irene stuff. I was like…some sortve passenger in my own body, if that makes any sense.” Garroth said quietly, seemingly ashamed.

Laurance nearly knocked his mug over.

“What the hell? Is this a joke?” Laurance asked quietly, his hands were now flat on the table, something Vylad taught him to keep himself ‘grounded’.

“I’m not joking. I..I don’t know what it was. Magic related I think. I got really sick, like, REALLY SICK, and then…I was just watching myself from somewhere outside my own body. Hells, I thought I was dead when it first happened. And then there were these moments of being in and out of consciousness and..I fought..SO HARD. I tried to fight back and it was entirely useless! I just..I gave up.” Garroth rambled, becoming increasingly worked up.

Laurence placed a hand around Garroth’s wrist,

“Hey…I…what you’re saying, it’s 100% the truth?” Laurance asked. He had to be sure, and he trusted Garroth’s word, he looked him in the eyes, and Garroth met them with his own.

“Yes..” Garroth responded quietly, a pained voice and a look in his eyes that warned tears may fall soon. But Laurance could see it in his eyes, he was telling the truth. 

“Okay…I believe you. Does anyone else know?” Laurance asked, removing his hand while going to take a sip from his mug, a strange noise stopped him as he looked over at Garroth. Tears started to grow in his eyes but they didn’t fall. 

“You believe me?!” He asked in a desperate whisper.

“I do..have you told others? Do they believe you?” Laurance asked, shifting his body to hide Garroth from the rest of the bar, it was a relief they were in a more dimly lit area. Laurance was starting to piece together a tragic story. 

“No..no I haven’t told anyone besides Vylad. How could I? I have no proof!” Garroth whispered, he wiped his eyes and took a deep breath. His voice was different, it was lighter, and without the accent he sounded a bit similar to Vylad, albeit Garroth’s voice was still smoother, like a calm rain, Vylad’s had an edge to it.

“I…shit..I don’t know. I’m sorry.” Laurance resigned himself to saying. There really was nothing he could say or do in this situation, and that pained him. 

He was also overwhelmed. Vylad could have told him so much prior to the day they landed. Why was he throwing so much at Laurance all in one day?

Then it hit him.

’This is a test..’ he realized. Throwing it all at Laurance to see if he could handle it. To see if he could handle his estranged best friend like this without popping the lid on his Shadow Knight nature.

And in some way, Garroth was being tested too. To see if he could finally open up, albeit even if forced slightly.

They stayed silent while Garroth calmed down and wiped tears from his eyes a few times.

“Let’s change the subject..for now. How have you been?” Laurance asked, he had an inkling already, but he wanted to see if Garroth would be truthful.

“I’ve been fine.” He responded.

“Liar.” Laurance quipped, side eyeing him slightly while taking a sip of his drink.

“I heard winds of an ‘incident’ that happened not long ago. What happened?” Laurance asked.

“Only back for a few hours and you’re already the nosiest person in town.” Garroth muttered, he received a slight playful shove for that.

“I was handling an incident. You remember Dale, right? Alcoholic dude who got stuck in a well a very long time ago?” Garroth asked.

“Kinda, I wasn’t there for that but Aphmau had told me the story.”

“Well, he’s still alive and kicking somehow. Anyways, I guess he decided a midday stroll was best after drinking his body weight in ale and I had to try and drag him back home. He started to get aggressive and…I don’t know, I think I had some sortve panic attack. I just felt this sortve..shock. And then I felt like I couldn’t breathe. I collapsed apparently, I don’t really remember what happened after. Couple other guards came over to Dale thinking he hurt me, once I came to I vouched he didn’t touch me. I’ve just been telling anyone who asked that it was a medical thing most likely, that I’ve gone to the doctor and yada yada. Not many have asked though.” Garroth explained. “Whatever it was led into an ACTUAL panic attack. Vylad and Katelyn were there to help me through that. But..it was bad. I mean I just..I haven’t gone through that sortve thing in a long long time. I think the last time was when I was a kid..” Garroth said, looking embarrassed. Laurance felt bad but didn’t want to push, so he changed the subject once more.

“Katelyn huh? You two like…a thing? I thought Travis was interested in her.”

“Oh gods no. I mean, she’s a very pretty girl but. No. I’m just, not interested.” Garroth explained.

“Still fancy Aphmau?” Laurance asked quietly.

“No.” Garroth stated clearly, bluntly and for the first time looked straight at Laurance, “I’m assuming Vylad didn’t tell you about that either?” He asked.

“Uh, I know things have been tense between you two..”

“Ah…”

“Well go on, spit it out.”

Garroth had a look of debate on his face before coming clean.

“I never liked her in that way, Laurance. I just..I don’t like women like that. If..you understand what I mean.” Garroth said quietly, almost ashamed.

“I don’t get it, you don’t like women, but..didn’t you kiss her?” Laurance questioned.

“I thought maybe I could, given how long I pretended to. But it just..I was disgusted after..”

“So..you just haven’t found a girl you’re attracted to.” Laurance said, trying to figure out Garroth’s words.

“No, Laurance..I just don’t feel attraction to women. I…I like men.” He said in a hushed voice, once more looking down at his mug, this time ashamed.

“What?” Laurance said slowly.

“I just..no one else in Phoenix drop was openly…yknow. And they still aren’t. Hells, sometimes I don’t know if I’m the only person in Phoenix drop like this…so I hid it. Especially now since everyone wants to move here to ‘be closer to Irene’..it’s not safe for me.” Garroth rambled, he watched Laurance with a look of fear in his eyes, “please don’t tell anyone.”

“I…I think I need another drink.” Laurance said, a bit stunned. Laurance had always been religious, not extreme, but he was taught to follow the word of Irene. Even though Aphmau once stated she couldn’t have imagined ever writing such a book, he still felt some of the lessons were good to follow. He didn’t agree with all of it though. What Garroth admitted to was something Laurance was taught was..unnatural. Sinful. A waste. But still, cracks started to form in his beliefs. Because this was Garroth, someone he valued just as much as personal faith and belief.

“Laurance..” Garroth quietly pleaded. Now he seemed scared, but Laurance couldn’t look at him. However, the fear in his voice ached Laurance’s heart.

“I won’t say anything..” Laurance said quietly.

“Will you even look at me? Please don’t treat me like..like vermin or something..everyone else already does..” Garroth pleaded. Laurance slowly turned to look at him. He looked disheveled, scared, hopeful. “I just..I want to be open with you. About everything. Vylad said these little incidents might be from bottling stuff up and..I just..I missed you.”

“I just…why? Why pretend?” Laurance asked.

“Because people were onto me. I…I was told about some rumors going around after uh..” Garroth’s voice trailed off.

“After what?” Laurance asked.

Garroth sighed and looked embarrassed.

“I had met someone during Donna and Logan’s wedding. And..well, it wasn’t anything serious. But it was nice to have met someone similar to me. I guess maybe people saw him and I being a bit..friendly. It was nothing, like..we didn’t even do anything besides a kiss! But some people are intuitive and could read us well enough. And with Zane there? I was worried I’d be blackmailed or..or something. So that’s when I, yknow, started acting like I loved her.” He said quietly. He looked nervous, ashamed, fidgety.

Laurance felt his face getting hot. Not from anger, but from embarrassment and shame.

“I’m sorry I made you feel like you couldn’t be open with me.” Laurance said quietly. His internal battle was raging, flipping between disgust and sympathy.

”I didn’t feel like I could tell anyone Laurence, not just you. This was never a you issue. I was just..I was scared.” He explained.

“I..may not understand it, but, I know what it feels like to love someone. I imagine it feels the same for you, even if you like..different kinds of people than me.” Laurance resolved himself to saying. He felt good about what he’d said, he felt open, compassionate. All traits he knew Hayden once possessed. Hayden would’ve accepted Garroth, and that was enough for Laurance.

He saw Garroth smile, a genuine, hopeful smile that filled Laurance’s chest with a warm feeling.

“Thank you Laurance..seriously. You don’t know how much it means to me that you feel that way. And I thank you for being so gracious with me and Vylad today. I know it’s probably been…a lot. I’ll try to be more open with you on the future.” Garroth said quietly. Setting the terms for their more open friendship moving forward.

“To a new start.” Laurence said, lifting his mug for a toast.

“Oh gods don’t make this weird.” Garroth laughed as he tapped his own against Laurance’s.

“That’s like, Kinda my job.” Laurance laughed. A weight was lifted off his shoulders. Nothing would change between them, they’d be able to continue being friends regardless. Maybe one day Laurance would get the pleasure of meeting the person who makes Garroth happy. To shake his hand and look him in the eyes knowing this person would care for and protect him. Whatever cracks had formed before were growing, pieces were falling.

“Hey, speaking of jobs. Are you coming back as a Guard?” Garroth asked.

“I am. Aphmau and I spoke about it earlier.” Laurance responded before sipping from his mug.

“What about head guard?” Garroth suggested. Laurance started to choke, which led to the two of them laughing.

“Absolutely not!” Laurance laughed, “put the city in my hands and it’ll collapse in a week.”

“I highly doubt that, there’s been no head guard for a few months and no such thing has happened. I think you could be good at it.”

“I think you’re out of your mind. I’m not good with numbers and logistic stuff. I’m good at hitting things.” Laurance said tiredly.

“Just think about it, would you?” Garroth queried.

After a few short moments of silence, Laurance could hear his name being shouted from the bar.

“Fine, I’ll give it some thought. Looks like I’m being summoned. I’ll see you around?” Laurance asked, Garroth gave a small nod, watching as Laurance got up and walked away. When Laurance looked back, Garroth was gone.

‘Clearly someone has been learning from his younger brother’. Laurance thought. Perhaps that was why Garroth dressed lighter, darker. Sneakier. Was Vylad training Garroth?

Or was it the other way around?

Chapter Text

A few months had gone by and life, in Laurance’s opinion, was looking up. He had new friends, community, and a shiny new job title known as ‘Head Guard’. Garroth had pestered him consistently enough and when his pushing went unanswered, he wrote to Aphmau. Being aware of the tensions between the two, Laurance couldn’t help but gush at the gesture.

Garroth put aside any tensions between him and Aph and made his proposal, one that Laurance later got to read. Laurance decided two things that day. One, Garroth’s writing talents were wasted as a Guard, two, Garroth will be writing Laurence’s eulogy.

Laurance couldn’t help but feel like this was Garroth’s way of trying to keep his acceptance, or his silence. It left a tightness in his throat he felt uncomfortable with.

“Can I keep this?” Laurance asked meekly, he had read the letter over more times than he could count, taking in Garroth’s incredibly neat handwriting.

“Only if you’ll accept the offer.” She replied.

“Of Head Guard?” Laurance asked.

“No, to be a human specimen in Emmalyn’s next lab experiment.” Aphmau said sarcastically. “Of course head guard.”

“I…I feel like I can’t really say no. He’s really sung my praises here…” Laurance replied, holding the page delicately in his hands, as if his Shadow Knight nature may cause the delicate parchment to burst into flames.

“Then it’s settled.” She responded.

Laurance had walked out the door that day feeling like a new man, and that letter became one of his few prized possessions. Out of fear of it being damaged, he rolled it up and corked it in a glass bottle he kept all his other important documents in. It was an old method his Father had taught him. A wildfire crisis had occurred when Hayden was a child and the only way his family at the time were able to regain any ground to stand on was to sell the bottles of alcohol they had stored in the home, which stayed perfectly intact due to the thick glass, they also happened to be rare and expensive. Ever since then, Hayden kept important things in glass bottles, and now so did Laurance.

And off he went, after a brief trial run of the role, with Garroth showing him all the logistical stuff and the mountains of paperwork he’d have to do each day, Aphmau was satisfied with his performance and made his position more permanent. The pay increase was nice too.

“LAURANCE, ON YOUR LEFT.” Laurance heard someone shout as he made his way through a busy street. He turned to his left only to be knocked over by someone running.

He scrambled up quickly to see three guards chasing a person cloaked in black, the one that had just barreled into him. Immediately after registering this, he too took chase, catching up with the guard leading the pack as the other two split off to try and cut the person off.

“What’s the deal?!” Laurence asked through sharp breaths. People were having trouble clearing the crowded streets, so they lost speed in the attempts to avoid knocking people over. Their perpetrator in question seemed to have no issues barreling through people.

“Stole a magic artifact from one of the shops, apparently it can be dangerous in the wrong hands.” The young guard responded, this kid was one of their greenies that summer, and Laurance was quite impressed with him. He had introduced himself as Kai on the first day. A redheaded meif’wa with the most determined look on his face. He was quick, smart in a pinch and could hold his own decently well. Well rounded in the physical and mental skills of a guard.

“Then we best get it back.” Laurance said, trying to run around people who couldn’t get out of their way fast enough.

“We’re never gonna catch him like this, hopefully the others can cut him off.” Kai said, slowing his pace a bit.

“Yeah, maybe- what the hells?” Laurance stated, having taken a second glance at the roof to his right. He had noticed something out of the corner of his eye, but chalked it up to being nothing. That was until it got ahead of them. There, up on the slanted stone and porcelain shingles running at full sprint was Garroth Ro’Meave. If it weren’t for the head of blonde hair, he would’ve assumed it was Vylad based on the getup.

“How the hell’s did he get up there?” Kai asked in wonder, finally breaking through the crowded alley and into a more open plaza.

Laurance watched in slight horror as Garroth approached the end of the roof, which was a very long one given all the buildings were connected, and shared a single roof. That was the genius behind the new Phoenix drop, with most of the buildings attached to use up as much space and as little as possible at the same time, and directing you either towards the center or to various smaller parts of town. The layout made it plausible to fit many more houses, shops and other buildings in a smaller area, without losing space with small alleys in between.

Most of the buildings were stone as well, because fire was a major concern. Part of being head guard was access to all sorts of old records, such as the original architectural plans and notes. They were worried that if they used wood as the main walls, containing a fire would be much harder and there would be more losses. So they settled on stone.

But Laurance wasn’t concerned with architecture right now, nor the shingles that broke here and there under Garroth’s boots.

Laurance was concerned because Garroth didn’t slow as he reached the edge, no, he jumped.

“Holy shit he made that?” Kai asked aloud in bewilderment. Garroth had easily cleared an entire walkway length of space and made it onto the other roof, without stopped or slowing.

“I’m gonna kill him.” Laurance muttered, albeit he was heavily impressed. The two men, now following Garroth, realized he clearly was focused on their thief at large and had a Birds Eye view. Garroth was their guide of where the cloaked person was running to.

That was until Garroth took a sharp turn to the left and jumped off the roof and onto said thief, knocking the thief down and he himself stumbling into a roll to negate the shock of the fall. Both men scrambled, one to get away and one to tackle the other. Garroth being as quick as he was came through as the victor as he managed to pin the stranger down. Both struggled against one another.

Laurance and Kai caught up, winded and watched as Garroth bound the strangers hands, Laurance quickly moved to bind his feet and search him for weapons.

“Nice of you to join.” Garroth mused, giving them what seemed to be a genuine smile.

“That was incredible!” Kai said, elated. Laurance could’ve sworn the kids eyes grew in size. Garroth gave a small nod with a smile, a gesture of appreciation. He seemed meek about being complimented. He also seemed genuinely surprised, but Laurance couldn’t understand why.

“That was foolish.” Laurance said, flashing a look of displeasure. Garroth gave him a small smile before the other two guards caught up. Garroth was happy to hand off their thief, given he wanted nowhere near the prison.

“Yknow, if it means not having to get a scolding by you? I may just take our friend there myself.” Garroth joked, allowing the three guards to take hold of the prisoner’s bindings. Their thief was silent, but honestly it was better when they just accepted they’d been caught.

“Oh no, you’re coming with me.” Laurance said sternly, “and you three, just bring me the log at the end of your shift. Please note this was Garroth’s catch, even though I shouldn’t give that to you based on that reckless stunt.” Laurance muttered the end.

“Hey, I still caught him though.” Garroth laughed as his shoulder was grabbed by Laurance and pushed into the direction of the magic district, they took on the duty of returning said magical item in question.

“Isn’t the first rule of patrol not to put yourself in needless danger? What if you fell off that roof and broke your leg? Or even worse, hit your head and died!” Laurance scolded, although there wasn’t much heat behind his words.

“Laur, I wouldn’t have done it had I not had full confidence I could.” He replied, inspecting the iridescent orb in his leather gloved hand, the gloves themselves were notably missing the finger portions, most likely to make it easier to shoot a bow or grip onto things.

“And when did you become confident in that? I’ve never seen you do anything of the sorts before.” Laurance questioned.

“I did a lot of ship rigging to gain passage to places as a kid. And it’s what I had been doing in my free time before you showed up. You get used to climbing and jumping. And, well, some bricks were sticking out a nearby building when I saw you two running and I just climbed up.” Garroth explained, stretching his arms over his head, “plus I don’t wear all that heavy metal armor anymore. Vylad and I have been doing a lot of training and I’ve started to prefer being quick and not weighed down.”

“Fine..but don’t do that anymore. I think my heart almost stopped thinking about all the paperwork I’d have to fill out if you died.” He said quietly, glancing at the orb.

“Ha! Imagine how I felt after all YOUR stunts!” Garroth said with an amused accusatory tone.

“Point taken, but please, wait till I’m as good as you were at this whole head guard thing.”

Garroth didn’t respond to that, just gave Laurance a small smile, one of appreciation.

“Hang on, I think I know what this is..” Garroth queried, bringing the shimmering orb closer to his face.

“What? What is it-“ Laurance started to ask before being cut off by Garroth giving a quick strong blow to the orb in Laurance’s direction. Bursts of colored smoke shot out the other side at Laurance, leaving him coughing and running from the plume. A small crowd had gathered. Once cleared of the colorful cloud, Laurance looked down at himself to see he’d been covered in various splats of neon colors, a chalky residue of a texture. He brought his hand up to his hair and shook out the chalky smoke substance, watching as wind carried the pinkish hues away. Garroth on the other hand had a hand over his mouth and wide eyes. He trembled holding back his laughter.

“I’m gonna fucking wring your throat.” Laurance said quietly, making a move for Garroth. Garroth on the other hand was ready and took off down the empty road, a colorful Laurance leaving a trail of bright colored smoke from moving followed after.

~~~~~

Garroth rubbed the back of his head where Laurance had taken a swing, it had just barely connected, but the thought of it fully connecting made him shiver. He would’ve been fine, but damn would it have hurt. Garroth was tasked with kitchen duties after his little stunt, with a freshly bathed Laurance sat at the counter watching him with a glare, hands clasped together in front of his face while he leaned his elbows on the counter. After they arrived at the shop Garroth all but begged Laurance to walk in and return it. Covered in color and all, Laurance held his head up high, proclaimed Garroth was now on dinner duty, and walked in with the orb in hand. He wished he could’ve gotten Garroth back, but he had no idea how to use the orb.

“What have you decided to make as an apology.” Laurance asked, his tone blank. He himself did find the stunt funny, but only after he started chasing Garroth down. He couldn’t lie, he would have done the same thing.

Garroth snickered at the reminder, turning to face Laurance. A pot bubbled behind him.

“Firstly, I didn’t decide to do this, you swapped Rylan off dinner duty to punish me, I didn’t do this willingly as an apology.” Garroth corrected, using the wooden spoon to emphasize his points. “Plus, if I just make something like, absolutely terrible, I can just say you made me cook. Then YOU’RE the one at fault for everyone’s bad night.” Garroth continued, amused snark was the best way to describe his attitude. Clearly he was still reveling in his work that evening.

“You wouldn’t. I’ve watched you check that recipe card about five times in the last twenty minutes. If you were making something terrible, you wouldn’t have been checking the recipe.” Laurance said, looking down to continue filling out the incident reports for the day. “What are you making anyways?”

“Some sortve soup. Your Father actually gave this to me” he said handing the recipe card over to Laurance “-back when I stayed in Meteli for a while. I never got the chance to actually cook it with him.” Garroth said quietly, stirring a pot of what smelled delightfully like soup. It was one Laurance recognized once the aromas came together. “But, he gave me a whole bunch and I held onto them. They gave me hope one day I’d have my own home to try making them all.”

His throat had tightened at the mention of Hayden and he almost dropped the quill in his hand.

“Right..I..well I can tell you if you’ve done it right when it’s done. I’m sure I’ve had it before if it was my Father’s recipe. He loved to cook when I was young.”

“Yeah..he did. I swear every time he had me over for check ins he was in the middle of cooking something big.” Garroth responded, turning to lean against the counter. He looked..homely. He looked at peace. His head was tilted slightly to the side as he watched Laurance work.

It was just Laurance and Garroth at the guard center that evening, Laurance had to cut his shift early due to Garroth’s antics, but he was thankful in a way. He didn’t realize how badly he needed time to decompress before the others would arrive variously through the hours for dinner and their beds.

“That’s because he wanted to make sure you and your brothers were fed. Had I…known the extent of things..I would’ve felt the same. I knew some of what was going on, Dad talked to me about it. I just..didn’t want to scare you off.” Laurance said quietly. “He wanted you to stay, he would’ve taken you in the same he did for me if you’d have asked.” Laurance mentioned, looking up from his papers.

“I know..I’m sure I would’ve liked that. Same with Vylad and..Zane..but we..I didn’t want to risk dragging him and you and the rest of your family into trouble. Especially not with O’Khasis.” Garroth explained. Carefully messing with the wood stove to decrease the heat.

“I think…I think I would have wanted you to stay. Regardless of the risks.” Laurance said. Standing up from his stool and walking over to the pot. “Is it done?” He quickly asked, changing the subject after a certain look in Garroth’s eyes from his previous statement.

“Yes yes it’s done. I hope you burn yourself.” Garroth joked, snapping back into his playful attitude.

~~~~~

Although Garroth wasn’t head guard anymore, Laurance felt it best for everyone that Garroth kept his own bedroom. He just labeled it a ‘seniority’ thing. Most of the Guards either had their own homes or lived in the bunks. There were few individual rooms, so Laurance kept everything the way Garroth had it. Whoever had the most time under their belts got first dibs on a room until they left, Greenies got stuck with communal living until they either got sick of it and got their own places, or a room opened up when someone got their own place. As head guard, Laurance had to live at the Guard Quarters.

But it wasn’t just seniority that made Laurance want Garroth to have his own room. It was comfort, for everyone. Nobody knew of Garroth’s…nature, but he was sure if they did they wouldn’t be too pleased with changing in the bunk rooms in front of him, hells, Laurance was overthinking every time he has his shirt off in front of Garroth. But the longer he thought the more he realized that, nor would Garroth feel comfortable either. He knew how introverted and shy Garroth was. In those moments Laurance thought back to, Garroth averted his eyes, turned away, or left all together. He too was uncomfortable and guilty.

Those realizations left Laurance feeling awful. Not the idea of Garroth ogling him, that he started not to even care about. He never cared when women stared at him, so it shouldn’t matter if Garroth did too. What made him feel awful was that he most likely made Garroth uncomfortable. It was something Laurance had to shake off, because he didn’t know and really couldn’t have known. But he was doing what he could for Garroth now. Now that he knew. Something else Garroth knew was that a lot of people didn’t like him. But Garroth didn’t seem to care. Still..he thought it best to make sure Garroth get’s his own space.

He knocked on the door, hoping it wasn’t too late to catch Garroth before he went to sleep.

The door opened. Garroth was there dressed for bed, wearing brown linen pants that were a tad too long that bunched around his ankles and a white cotton poet top with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows.

“Laurance? Need something?” He asked.

“Oh uh, just, thanks for cooking tonight. It was really good.” He thanked, “I also wanted to ask, what was that orb really ? Besides my new least favorite thing in this word.” Laurance questioned.

Garroth smiled slightly before leaning into the door frame with his shoulder,

“A Thaumaturgy crystal.” Garroth answered, “a pretty strong one at that.”

“What’s that? How could you tell?” Laurance queried, Garroth opened his door wider to let Laurance in. He turned and walked back into his room, walking over to his desk.

“It’s essentially a source of magic conditioned for a single kind of spell, in that instance, Thaumaturgy. It’s powerful because it’s not limited, the crystal used as the source isn’t a temporary one, as the material itself is magical by nature. So it can be used over and over again until the crystal is physically broken and the magic dispersed.” Garroth explained, rummaging through various books on his desk. “Here, this one should explain all sorts of magical items if you’re interested.” He offered the book to Laurance, who took it gently.

“Thank you..uh..so it just sprays all that colorful powder?” Laurance asked.

“Not just that, it can do a lot of little harmless effects. You’d need to be able to tap into magic itself first. Once you can do that, it’s really up to you what you wish to happen, you’ll sense if it’s possible or not through your link with the item.” Garroth said, sitting on his bed.

“So that was just your idea? And the magic accepted it?”

“Pretty much. The issue with something like that crystal is that it can be used to cause major distractions. The effects and spells it can do are in nature harmless-“ Garroth explained before his sentence was finished by Laurance : “-but with proper planning can be used to distract from something more harmful?”

“Spot on. Which is something I’d recommend you look into. Or have us look into. Reports of stolen magical items, suspicious behavior, recent crime involving smaller distractions first. I’d also recommend you put out warnings to any shops, schools or people you know who may have possession of more lethal magic or supplies. They could be targets.”

“I..wouldn’t have even thought of that.” Laurance said, looking a bit unsure.

“Don’t take that as you aren’t a good head guard. You are a good head guard. But you also are in this position in a time of peace, nor have you been put through consequences yet.”

“Consequences?”

“I’ll be honest with you Laurance, shit’s gonna happen. Mistakes are going to be made, and things will go wrong. I made mistakes, I fucked up many times over the years. And from that I learned things. I learned to follow up on the small things, and when those follow-ups paid off, they stuck. Your intuition is going to become your biggest ally and greatest weapon, but it will take a long time to hone it.” Garroth explained, bringing his legs up onto the bed to sit criss-crossed.

“How did you handle it?” Laurence asked, walking over slowly and sitting next to Garroth.

“Unhealthy.” Garroth laughed, “I kept it all in, didn’t tell any of you. Pulled numerous all nighters and I’m sure I’ve lost years of my life from stress alone. Drank way more during that time than I ever did my life I think.  Honestly it wasn’t a great time for me, but you all were happy and safe, so it was worth it.” He explained.

Laurance felt a knot in his throat, “‘That why you pushed so hard for me to take the reins?” He asked. He felt awful now knowing Garroth was suffering so much.

“No. I pushed because I genuinely thought you’d be great for the role. I also think you can learn some very valuable things from the position. You’re already a very charismatic person, as well as a strong leader. I think those are the two major traits I lacked. I was always better with logistical stuff. Numbers and writing.” He said as he played with the fabric of his pants near his knee.

“I uh, read the letter you sent Aphmau. The one you sent to petition me for the role.” Laurance said quietly, “and I uh..I do agree, you’re fantastic at writing. You’re amazing with words.” He complimented.

Garroth’s cheeks felt a bit hot, but due to the only source of light in the room being a few candles and a lantern, it was just a tad too dim for Laurence to see.

“I…thank you. I can’t believe she even let you read that.” He said with bewildered amusement.

“Me neither, she knew what that’d do to my ego.” Laurance joked. Garroth laughed gently.

A few moments of silence fell between the two, though unlike at the tavern, this silence was comfortable. Laurance didn’t feel awkward or uncomfortable.

“You know..you don’t have to use the accent around me.” Laurance said quietly.

“I..I’m sorry. It’s just second nature at this point.” Garroth said, the accent dissipating at the first word.

“No. Don’t be sorry. Um…” Laurance trailed off.

“I am though. I’m…” Garroth stood up and faced Laurance,

“Laurance, I’m so sorry I didn’t tell you any of it myself. I’m sorry it was Vylad who came clean for both of us. It should have been me.” He said clearly, his eyes shown with a genuineness Laurance could clearly see.

“I don’t blame you at all, you’ve spent the better part of your life thinking about safety, fighting for it. You didn’t get a childhood, at least not from what Vylad disclosed. Of course it would be hard to feel safe. But..if you feel you need to apologize, I forgive you.” Laurance said, standing up as well.

They stared at each other for a moment, this time there was a flurry of emotion surrounding the two. It was Laurance who acted first, pulling the shorter blonde into a hug. He could feel Garroth sigh as he wrapped his arms around Laurance.

Laurance felt his heart beating out of control, why was he reacting this way? Garroth is his friend, his best friend. Perhaps it was the emotions of it all.

“I had a childhood..” Garroth started after a few moments, pulling away from the hug, “it just..ended earlier than most’s.”

“Vylad mentioned your parents deaths..not the details of it but that it happened. Can I ask?”

Garroth looked to the side, the mental debate clear in his eyes.

Then, he looked back at Laurence with assurance in his eyes.

“I was about ten when I went to live with the Ro’Meave’s. My parents..My Mother lived in the Yggdrasil forest and my Father was born in O’Khasis, Zianna is my aunt on his side.” Garroth started to explain.

“Your mother lived in the forest? Any chance she knew Hyria?” Laurance asked, half joking.

“Yes, I didn’t remember Hyria from when I was a child but she pulled me aside when we first met more recently. We spoke about the day Mum brought me to see her.” Garroth said, Laurence couldn’t help but catch his phrasing. ‘Mum’, less formal. Something he might’ve even called to her with.

“Did she know Zoey?” Laurence asked.

“Yes. Zoey and I have a running theory about our ancestries. My uh..My mother was an elf..same as Zoey.” Garroth admitted, looking slightly uncomfortable.

“and your father?” Laurance asked, sitting back down on Garroth’s bed.

“Human. From what Hyria, Zoey and my parents had told me, they met when he went stumbling through the forest after being attacked on the road. He took his chances with the forest instead of those hunting him down. Mum found him passed out on the forest floor bleeding out.” Garroth said, meekly getting back onto his bed as well, though he went further onto his bed to lean against the wall his bed was pushed up against.

“Sounds like the start to a fairytale.” Laurance mused, teasing Garroth slightly.

“Heh, from how it was described? Not really. Dad was pretty banged up, they didn’t think he’d make it. But he did, somehow. He was crippled after though, walked with this limp that Hyria and Zoey spent months trying to heal. Never quite worked out though. So they offered he stay in the forest, at least until he could fend for himself and be on his way.”

“And that’s how he and your Mother got close?” Laurance guessed.

“Pretty much. And then I came along. By then Zoey had been exiled for her barrier magics, so I never met Zoey as a child. It was just me and my parents in the forest. Really I don’t think I could have asked for a better childhood. My day to day life was filled with magic, the forest to explore daily and a loving family.”

“May I ask what happened to them?”

“People attacked the forest. Warlocks. Caused a horrible storm in the forest and then started hunting elves down. They had weakened the forest enough for it to lose its ability to hide us and to disorient the warlocks. I watched my Mother fend them off with her magic until she lost her strength, and when they caused the tress to come down on top of us, she did what Zoey had done to get you all out of the Irene dimension - just to get us out. She gave up her immortality, and the next thing I knew my Father was hunched over me protecting me from the incoming trees, but we were suddenly in the forest right outside O’Khasis. No sign of Mum..” Garroth said quietly, fidgeting with the fabric on his knee once again.

“Dad just..he just broke down right then and there. It’s like he knew. I did too. I mean, when you’ve lived in a forest that’s said to be the source of all magic for your whole life by that point? You can just..feel certain things. I felt my Mother die.” Garroth said, a slight sniffle as he looked towards his window away from Laurence.

“…and your Father?” Laurance asked quietly.

“Died soon after..the forest was what had kept him alive after his injuries when he met my Mother. He would’ve died if he had left without a healer like Mum. No one had a clue, the forest masked any trace that anything was wrong. I tried to hold him up as support while we headed for the gates.. We made it and even while he was worked on by the best healers in O’Khasis, he pleaded with Zianna and Garte to take care of me should anything happen to him. He didn’t make it through the night.” Garroth said quietly. Finally looking at Laurance.

“And that’s where it started. They changed my name, changed my appearance, announced me as their first born they’d kept hidden until I was ready to be ‘presented’ to O’Khasis. Vylad was five and Zane was about..seven? Garte and Zianna married because of Zane, not because of any real love between the two. But O’Khasis was a big religious city, a child out of wedlock? Preposterous. Zane wasn’t even shown to the people until I was, Zane had a lot of medical complications as a child..the only people who knew about him were the regular healers who visited. Regardless, they made me out to be O’Khasis’s gem. They claimed Garte and Zianna were so in love long before they were arranged for each other that they took their vows in secret and had me. Named after their beloved king, perfect little prince for everyone to awe at.” Garroth’s tone grew bitter and sarcastic towards the end.

“That’s why you hate being a leader..having the attention. Being the focus. Your parents die in front of you less than a day apart and in less than a week you’re thrust in front of a crowd with a new family who you barely know..” Laurance said, seemingly making more of an evidence based hypothesis than any assumption.

“Yeah, yeah pretty much. And, well, things were okay for a couple months, maybe a year. I was given more tutors than any kid could ask for, a library bigger than our home in the forest, and privacy. A LOT of privacy. I grieved alone, until I found out that Vylad was being neglected and Zane was trying to take care of him. So I stepped in. Garte and Zianna were so unhappy they turned to doctors and people in their councils who got them so drugged up to cope with their miserable lives that they turned into monsters.”

“And then..the arranged marriage..? That was the breaking point? I mean. It makes sense given you’re..yknow.” Laurance tiptoed around the subject.

“Gay..Laurance, you can call it what it is. Irene won’t strike you down for it.”

“Sorry.” He muttered.

“It’s fine. But, no, that wasn’t it really. I would’ve gone through with it in truth. I’d have gone to Scaleswind because I was never O’Khasis’s true heir. I mean..I had claim sure, but Zane and Vylad fell higher up on that order. I would’ve still had a title, but Nicole and I would have shared it. The people of O’Khasis were told that I was a humble and shy boy who felt ill equipped to take on the duties of king, who also fell in love with a neighboring Lord’s daughter and her quaint city. Thus Zane would take the throne and the Ro’Meave influence would be ever the larger across the land blah blah blah. It’s crazy how much these people lied!” Garroth exaggerated throughout, clearly making a bit of fun at the whole situation. Laurance chuckled a bit at the slight outburst.

“So, if it wasn’t the arranged marriage to Nicole, then what made you leave?” Laurance asked.

“Garte found out about me. He found out I was seeing a boy late at night when everyone was asleep. When he asked of course I denied it. But he had people watching me. My..boyfriend at the time..he was hung. Right in front of me. Garte made me watch. Garte had him charged with theft, which wasn’t even an offense chargeable with death, and had him hung.” Garroth quietly explained. Laurance felt like he was holding his breath. He wanted to reach out to Garroth.

“That night I broke, threatened him and Zianna, took a knife to him. But he was stronger, bigger. I’m not sure how long we fought for but eventually I was knocked out cold. I apparently didn’t wake up for a few days, and when I did I was in the same spot. Blood everywhere. Zane was shaking me awake, holding onto Vylad. When I saw Zane’s bloodied and missing eye I just..that was it. I had to get us out of there. So we ran away that morning.” Garroth said, looking at Laurance with a look of sadness.

“Oh Garroth…” and that was all it took for Garroth’s face to contort into that of distress, the trembling and short sniffling. Laurance put his arm out to invite Garroth over, to which he slowly scooted over, letting Laurance wrap an arm around the back of his shoulders. Garroth rested his head on Laurance’s shoulder, tears falling as he trembled.

“Gods I’m a fucking mess..I’m sorry Laurance. You’re the only person I’ve told besides Vylad.” He sobbed quietly. 

“Don’t you dare be sorry. You’re the one who’s owed an apology, by so many people..” Laurance assured, his voice more angered than soothing. He felt angry, protective, possessive.

He held Garroth for an unknown duration of time, they sat quietly in the dark, most of the candles having burnt out by that point, and just the oil lantern remained. They listened to the others slowly pack in for the night, the night crew having already left before Garroth made dinner.

“Does this..Does this make you an elf?” Laurance asked in an attempt to cheer Garroth up, “I don’t see any pointy ears.”

“I am..somewhat. I don’t really look like one, but I have the same potential as one.” Garroth replied quietly, he sounded exhausted.

“Does this mean..you’re immortal? Like Zoey once was?”

“..yes. It does.” Garroth said, he sighed deeply and Laurance could feel him relax further on his shoulder.

Laurance’s chest felt hot. A feeling of relief, happiness and the feeling of anticipation melting away. Since he mentioned his Mother was an elf Laurance unknowingly became hopeful. Hopeful he’d have someone in his own immortal life forever. He felt selfish for feeling relieved.

“Does that scare you?” He asked.

“Absolutely..” Garroth confirmed.

“Me too..” Laurance agreed.

“What do you mean by that?” Garroth asked. “Did you become a true Shadow Knight?” Garroth questioned, picking his head up from Laurance’s shoulder to look at him with concern.

“Yes, I did.” Laurance admitted with shame.

“Who? Who did you kill?” Garroth asked, a look of worry in his eyes.

Laurance couldn’t speak. It felt as if his throat had tightened and air no longer would fill his lungs.

“My Father.” Laurance admitted, unable to reach Garroth’s eyes.

Chapter Text

There were only a few times in Garroth’s life where his blood truly ran cold. Where he felt his muscles tense up, air suddenly felt impossible to breathe, and an uncontrollable shiver even if it wasn’t cold. The realization of his Mother’s death, seeing his Father lying in a bed, cold and dead, Seeing Zane missing his eye, The discovery that Vylad, the boy he’d grown to love as his brother, was no longer human, And then the realization that Laurance, the man he had remembered was one of the few kind people from his past, laid in front of him, blind, temporarily paralyzed, and a Shadow Knight.

And now he had a new one to that add to that list.

Hayden, a Lord who Garroth could’ve considered as his own Father had he stayed, was dead. The man who gave Garroth and his brothers sanctuary at their lowest. At a time when they might not have made it on their own, when Garroth did not have the strength or capabilities to protect his brothers should anything have happened, it was Hayden who did. The last person he felt safe with until he met his son again years later.

Garroth’s initial reaction was silence, Laurance wouldn’t meet his eyes as Garroth stared.

“What..?” Garroth asked in a whisper. His veins had felt like ice.

“I killed him.” Laurance said, his response quieter, tenser.

Garroth wasn’t sure if he was shaking, his hands and arms felt numb. There was fear, he knew that. But Laurance had heard him out, believed him when no one else in the world would. He treaded carefully.

“How? I mean-“ Garroth tried to correct himself, he looked up as if searching for the right rephrasing. Laurance slouched as he brought his hands up to his face. He wasn’t crying, no, but it seemed like the shame had built up. Rooted behind his eyes and made him dizzy.

“I went home,” Laurance started, “to Meteli. Pretty much right after I left Aphmau and the rest at little haven. That..island you came back on, if you remember it.” Laurance started to explain, Garroth nodded slowly.

“I just wanted to see Dad, to hug him, hear his voice, maybe get some advice..” he continued quietly, “I had just found out Aphmau was pregnant, I was upset, I thought I loved her. And..and he was..he was classic Hayden. Opened the door to see his son as a Shadow Knight and just..let me in. Comforted me, asked about my issues. I sat there thinking ‘how could I have ever left? For some girl?’ I mean I was kicking myself the whole night.” Laurance sighed.

“The next morning, I felt different, wrong. I immediately charged to Dad’s room and he wasn’t there. And then..” Laurance’s voice trailed off, the deep breath he took was apparent by the way his shoulders raised and fell.

“Dad was collapsed on the floor in the kitchen. He was gone. Doctors came and..Dad’s heart history caught up to him that night, and I caused more stress than he let on.” He said defeated, his hands fell from his face.

“Whatever twisted magic made me this way considered me the cause. It’s become a reminder that no matter how much I tell myself otherwise, I’m to blame. Dad would still be alive had I not shown up that night, had I not told him what I had become. Had he not..seen me the way I was. The way I am.” Laurance finished. Garroth continued to stare. Laurance’s green eyes finally looked up to meet his.

“It’s…it’s not your fault Laurance.” Garroth tried to comfort, still not moving from his spot.

“Trust me, no amount of saying that to myself has changed my mind.” He sighed. Standing up. He was ready to call it a night. Garroth hurried to stand as well.

“Hey..hey listen. If I’m not at fault for everything with the Irene dimension, you aren’t to blame for this, okay?” Garroth tried to assure, his hand lingering on Laurance’s arm.

Laurence didn’t respond, he just walked to the door and let himself out. A simple “have a good night.” Was what he departed with.

~~~~~

Garroth had laid awake in bed that morning, a little too early. But he didn’t groan, he didn’t complain. He laid there. It made sense why he never found out. He was still trapped in a goddess’s dimension. I would’ve found out at some point, news tended to come back around every now and then amongst chattering people. And the people of Phoenix Drop loved to talk.

He heard it all. The rumors about the greenies of the summer, which ones the people loved, and the ones they felt they could do without. He heard rumors surrounding Laurance’s return. That Aphmau was a ‘Shadow Knight sympathizer’, spoken with a tone of vile that made Garroth want to turn his head to see who. And then the rumors about him.

Oh how those were the worst. Not because they were anything he hasn’t heard before, but because they were consistent. Like a whisper in his ear he couldn’t escape.

“He killed the Lord’s late lover. That’s why she’s raising two girls alone.”

“It was because he was jealous. Thank Irene he stepped down, I didn’t feel safe with a Head Guard like that.”

“I wonder if he feels any type of shame.”

“Probably not, if he did he should’ve left by now. Nobody talks to him, you’d think he gets the hint.”

“Apparently the print shop owner banned him from going inside a couple months ago, a bunch of other shops followed.”

“Serves him right. Why should he get off Scott free? I was here to watch this city scramble when Aphmau and the rest disappeared. People thought they’d lost their family, many came from oversees looking for them.” An older voice scraped at his ear. He was tired of it all.

Then he thought about Laurance, those voices were in his head too. Just, it was his own voice in the back of his own head. Neither could escape, but if Laurance could keep his head up and tackle each day the way he had been, Garroth could keep going too.

At least, that’s what he decided as he continued to walk. The summer morning was pleasant, cool but with the layers Garroth wore? Absolutely perfect. He knew it would get hotter midday, but he was used to the heat. Really anything was better than the whole suit of armor and a helmet. He cringed, remembering feeling like his head was being cooked inside that thing. He was happy to be rid of it, and happy to feel the sun on his face. Happy until a nosy little Shadow Knight had to poke fun.

“Sunbathing like a cat are we? Are you part Meif’wa too?” Laurance chirped from somewhere behind him. The gravel trail was empty, and it was one of the outskirts routes of Garroth’s run before he’d be in the city for the rest of the day.

His shoulders slouched as he opened his eyes slightly to glare at Laurance.

“Wow, don’t look so happy to see me.” Laurance teased.

“Careful calling me a Meif’wa and a cat in the same sentence, I’ve heard they don’t fancy being referred to as ‘cats’.” Then, a moment of realization “ - Actually, you should know tha-“ Garroth was cut off by a quiet plea from Laurance,

“Please don’t..”

“No no, you sir were a Meif’wa for what? A year? And I never got to see!” Garroth teased back, sticking a pointed finger in his chest.

“I guess you can make all the jokes you want, given you once donned the ears and tail!. Katelyn said they were orange.” Garroth teased. Laurance’s big hand smacked over Garroth’s face and grabbed him by the head, pulling him into a walk before letting go. Garroth couldn’t help but laugh.

“Laugh it up, you’ll need to before I give you an assignment.” Laurance said, dangling the prospect of a mission in front of Garroth. Laurance knew that Garroth liked to be active, he always needed to be doing something. So when Garroth’s pupils dilated slightly, Laurance had to swallow back a laugh.

“I took what you said into consideration, and I want you to go check out a few things.” Laurance explained in reference to their thief the day before.

“I want you to go question him. And then I’d like for you to check out an apparent mystery passage in town. It was marked down in the original architecture parchments as an evacuation route in the magic district. Also happened to be the direction our little friend was heading before you squashed him.” Laurance explained, earning a smack to the arm at the end.

“Sounds good but..I don’t think they’ll let me in the jail.” Garroth admitted.

“Why not?” Laurance queried.

“Zane’s there. They don’t want him and I to interact at all, not that I care. But there was talks of restricting me from the area. They dropped those talks when I made a lot of complaints and displeasures about being stationed near the jail or having to bring people in.” Garroth said quietly. Laurance was a bit baffled. Even as head guard, they wanted to restrict Garroth from going somewhere based on what they thought he’d do.

“Well, I’ll write up a form or something, permission? People seem to love that stuff.” Laurance said, earning a giggle from Garroth.

“Yeah they do. When in doubt, write a letter.”

~~~~~

Garroth wasn’t laughing when he was stood in front of the eery building clutching onto Laurance’s note. The two guards in front didn’t seem pleased to see him.

“Laurance asked me to question the thief from yesterday..” he explained, holding out the letter to the one on the right. Neither moved to take it, but they still remained in front of the door.

“How do we know you didn’t write that?” One of them said. Helmets covered their faces, so Garroth couldn’t quite pinpoint the voices.

“Would you like me to go get him? I’m sure he’d be happy to come tell you exactly what’s written on here.” Garroth said with annoyance, one of them shifted to move, the other held an arm out in front of him.

“You’ll go in with me, you’ll be monitored. Make a move I don’t like and you’ll be dragged to Aphmau herself. You can leave your weapons out here.” The Guard to the right instructed. Garroth shrugged,

“Works for me.” He unclipped the extra work belt he wore, this one contained various knives. He also took off his quiver and short bow, along with his sword and hidden cuff blades. Those were a present from Vylad. He hoped these guards wouldn’t loot his stuff while he was in there.

“Wanna do a pat down?” Garroth asked with a smirk, Putting his arms out.

“No.” The guard to the right said, he stepped aside and letting Garroth in. Making sure he stayed behind Garroth.

‘I had kinda hoped for the other kid, less of an ass.’  Garroth thought as the Guard behind him directed him where to go, following behind. Garroth realized he was using jailing protocols on him..he was treating Garroth like a prisoner. It irked something in him, but he had bigger concerns.

“Left.” The guard said, as Garroth turned left, he heard a familiar voice, one that still hurt his heart.

“Garroth..” the unmistakably voice of Zane said from down the right hall. Those were the cells with steel doors rather than bars, making it almost impossible for one to escape without a key. A tiny sliver in the door allowed the prisoner to see out. Zane could see him, he couldn’t see Zane.

Before the guard behind him could move for his sword, Garroth swung down the left hall, speed walking. His shoulders tensed as he heard Zane call for him once more. He couldn’t bare it, but this needed to get done. And he needed to win this Guard’s favor. His reputation was already at rock bottom.

The guard behind him was silent.

“You did that on purpose, didn’t you?” Garroth asked as they approached the thief’s cell. Garroth knew the prison, he knew he could’ve sent them a different way.

“Had to make sure you weren’t pulling my leg.”

“I’ll be sure to tell Laurance that later.” He spit back, and with that, Garroth was grabbed by the collar of his shirt and slammed against the bars of the cell. The back of his head slammed into the bars and the room dizzied. The thief behind him made no motion to move.

“Go ahead, but everyone knows you’re not to be trusted. Pathetic boy who can’t decide between being a Lords lapdog and a traitor to the city.” The guard said, holding his forearm against Garroth’s neck, pushing him against the bars. Garroth could’ve gotten out, but all it would take is for one of these Guards to go running for the whole town to be up in arms. To call for his removal or worse, his death. So Garroth kept his mouth shut, his eyes a glare as he choked against the pressure against his throat.

“You, face the wall.” The guard called to the thief over Garroth’s shoulder. With that, he released Garroth, who stayed put where he was. This Guard was easily set off, and while normally Garroth would use that to his advantage, today it was a hurdle. Garroth followed when the thief was brought to an interrogation cell. The guard and Garroth were inside with him.

Once the thief was chained to the chair and floor, Garroth was given a nod.

‘I guess we’re past speaking.’ Garroth thought as he turned to the thief whose cloak had been long confiscated. In front of him sat..a boy? He couldn’t have looked older than fourteen, with ash brown hair and brown eyes. A scar rippled across his face, starting by his right ear and working its way up and over his nose. He looked blank.

“What’s your name?” Garroth asked. Silence was all he got in return.

“He hasn’t spoken, no matter how much we’ve interrogated him.” The guard responded. Garroth mentally wondered what methods of torture this poor boy had been put through.

Garrote studied the boys eyes. They were..reactive. When the rest of him was calm and contained, his eyes gave it all away. He’d had to do this whole thing off eyes and intuition alone.

“You were heading for the underground passage in the magic district, weren’t you?” He asked. The boys eyes locked with his. Yes. Garroth decided.

“And that Thaumaturgy Crystal was going to be part of something much bigger, wasn’t it?” The boys eyes remained locked with his, except they dilated slightly.

“What were you planning? Some sort of show of power?” Garroth asked, the boys eyes looked down, no.

“He ain’t answering any questions, why do you keep asking the same way?” The Guard interrupted with an annoyed tone.

“Leave me to my madness would you? Just..a couple more questions.” Garroth said. The guard sighed and leaned against the cell wall, arms crossed.

By the time Garroth left, he had written everything down.

‘Attack planned in summer?’ No

‘Fall?’ No

‘Winter?’ Yes.

And so on and so forth. It was an entire operation, one that was ongoing right beneath their feet. Whoever these people were, they would attack Phoenix Drop from the inside out. Garroth deducted it had to be a magic attack, given fighting with swords and other physical weapons was a lot harder in winter, especially if you didn’t know the area already.

Something big truly was being planned, and when it was brought to light, discovered, the boy in front of him snapped. The pupils of his eyes shrunk to pinpoints, they became..animalistic as he lunged over the table at Garroth. The chairs keeping him down snapped to both Garroth and the Guards surprise.

Garroth had been thrown back, shielding himself from the flurry of blows from the boy. The guard in the cells ran to restrain him once more.

“Guess you managed to figure it out. Just..stay here while I manage him.” The Guard said, struggling.

“I’m helping, we can’t risk him getting away, if the others he’s working with get warned, we’ll be just as in the dark as we were before.” Garroth said, sitting up and grabbing the Guards keys from his waist while we was preoccupied restraining the boy.

“Hey what the -“ the Guard started, as he stood with the newly bound prisoner. Garroth opened the door and held it open for the two.

“Come on, I have a passage to go check out.” Garroth urged, following behind once they walked out. The guard under the helmet muttered and grumbled the whole way. Clearly not happy with his own slip up.

~~~~~

Garroth stood at the cellar doors marked on the map. He popped a small vile he got from Lucinda months ago and threw back the contents. An odd tasting mixture of metal, water and some sort of wood. The ingredients themselves he didn’t want to know, potion making could be a bit grotesque in his eyes.

Speaking of eyes, the world around him flashed, suddenly turning a bright haze of blue. It was nearly blinding in the midday sun, but he stayed calm as he opened the hatch with a broken lock and descended into what seemed like a musty cellar. The wide tunnel had wet, dirt floors. Mold was growing along some of the walls as well as a flurry of mushrooms along the floor and walls. Due to the potion he took, the tunnel was lit up in his eyes as if the sunlight was shining down into the tunnel.

‘There’s too many different kinds here for this to be coincidence’ Garroth thought to himself, investigating the various species of mushrooms. Mushrooms were a major ingredient in most potions.

A noise at the end of the hall made him alert. He swung up his hood, wearing the same cloak the thief was wearing the previous day, and walked silently down the hall. Had Laurence knew what he was doing, he’d flip out. So he never checked in with Laurance after the incident at the prison. Laurance would surely grow worried, but hopefully Garroth would be done by the time he came looking.

The further Garroth got, the more he began to hear muffled voices. He followed the sound. Once he reached a corner he felt would round right into trouble, he leaned against the wall and listened.

“No word on our scout?” A griddled voice asked. There was tension in his voice.

“No.” A younger, smoother voice repsonded. 

Both sounded to be men, one much older than the other. He heard small chatter around them. Garroth estimated about four other people in the room, six in total.

He took a breath before rounding the corner. This was going to be a gamble. Worst case, he’d kill everyone in the room. But he wanted someone on the inside.

“That damn ki- Lenny! My boy!” The older man shouted, the torches in the room had a blue haze around them due to the potion and the light source interfering. Garroth stayed quiet. Exactly what he had gambled on, someone related to their prisoner. Garroth could use his captivity as blackmail.

“We thought..oh I thought I lost you my son!” The older man cried, before hugging the hidden Garroth and whispering, “we’re leaving this posh gig, come on.” With a pat to Garroth’s shoulder. The man looked back at the rest of the room. Garroth counted five other individuals, a few of whom he’d seen before out and about in the city.

“I’m taking him to Gavin, I’m sure my boys got lots to tell him.” The older man said, holding onto Garroth’s shoulders. Garroth could see a flicker of doubt in his eyes, as if realizing something about Garroth. Garroth’s hand grew antsy, all he’d have to do is flex his wrist the correct way, and a blade would shoot straight into the man in front of him.

With a laugh, he started to direct Garroth out of the room and back into the tunnel. They walked in silence.

‘He knows.’ Garroth thought, but made no move to attack. He knew this man wouldn’t attack him, he had the opportunity with all those people in the room. Instead, he made it one on one.

“Where’s my son..” the older man asked quietly, pain in his voice.

“You want out of the operation, correct?” Garroth asked, still cloaked.

“Who do you work for..” the man asked, now walking side by side with Garroth, Garroth readied the blade hidden up his sleeve, it was a brutal way to fight someone, But Vylad insisted the hidden blades were fair game amongst assassins and rogues.

“Not your boss. You said you wanted to leave this, right? You give me your word, I’ll do what I can to reunite you and your son.

They were silent for a moment.

“Okay. Fine. Just tell me where he is.”

“He’s safely locked away in the Phoenix Drop prison. He’s fed, housed and safe.” Garroth explained. The man sighed in frustration.

“He’ll never get out of there.” The man said quietly, but he stilled sighed with relief.

“Not unless you help us.” In truth, Garroth didn’t know if he could trust this man, but his intuition told him to.

“Okay, fine. I can tell you anything. But you need to promise my son’s safety. He’s not like everyone. He needs to be handled a specific way.” The old man quietly pleaded. Garroth went through a mental list. He didn’t speak, so he could be mute. But he could also be on the autism spectrum, something Garroth had been doing a bit of research on. He was in search of reasons as to why Zane was also so….him. Autism was quickly crossed out, and Garroth realized there was a lot of stigma around it, something even he himself used to have towards it. But ‘Lenny’ looked him in the eyes, something that can be a big challenge depending on the person. Garroth decided his best bet was taking the deal and finding out later. 

“Deal.” Garroth said. Removing the hood from his head.

The man took a once over at Garroth, then both turned to the voices they could hear from the opening Garroth entered through, he could hear Laurance, Kai, and the Guard from the prison. The old man looked nervous, and then back at Garroth, his face hardened slightly.

“Go to them with your hands up, tell them Garroth sent you unharmed. Tell them I’ll be back.” Garroth said, putting the hood back up and turning towards the room they came from.

“I know who you are…” muttered the old man, his hands slowly raised as he did as instructed. Garroth didn’t stop though. He didn’t acknowledge it. He’d grown used to it.

Garroth broke out into a sprint. What he saw in that room couldn’t get out of the passageways. Magics items, potions attached to contraptions that did not look friendly. They were planning something so much bigger than Garroth had anticipated. His best supported theory? Bio weapons through the use of potions.

He stopped just outside the room the voices were in. He had counted five besides the old man when he was in there. Five would not leave that room alive.

Without thinking, without breathing, Garroth turned the corner and threw a small blade into the neck of a man against the far wall. It went through, the tip of the blade sticking out the other side, a small ‘ting’ noise could be heard as the blade tip hit the wall behind him. He choked, grasped at his neck and made the deadly mistake of removing the blade, blood spurt and gushed, leaving him to collapse on the floor. Before his body could hit the floor, Garroth had slit the throats of two other men in the room with his arm blades, they stood guarding the door from the inside, leaving behind them totally exposed. They all seemed to hit the ground in sync.

That left a masked woman and another man. The woman charged at him with her blade. Which Garroth parried with his own short blade. He brought it specifically for these tunnels, unaware of how narrow they could possibly be. He wanted to be ready. Their swords clashed as the man fled the room. Garroth would have to make this quick if he was to catch him.

Garroth pushed against the woman with his blade, causing her to stumble back. The arm of her fellow comrade laid unmoving on the floor, which she stumbled back into and tripped over. She crawled back, hands going up as a sign of mercy. Garroth raised his off hand, and as the woman reached for it, mistaking it as him helping her, his hidden blade shot out from his sleeve, impaling her through the neck.

He took a moment to watch her, guilt started to pool in his throat. These people were killed quickly, and that in itself was his mercy.

He took off down the hall, listening for the splashes of water from the man’s boots and found him running down a long corridor, the one heading towards the cellar doors Garroth had blocked.

Garroth drew his short bow quickly, releasing an arrow into the man’s back. It shattered in his muscle when it hit his right scapula. Then another impaled his neck from behind. As he stumbled. He collapsed, leaving a shocked looking Laurance in clear view of Garroth.

Laurance drew his blade, confident his armor would shield him from arrows.

“It’s me it’s me it’s me!” Garroth shouted, pulling the hood down and putting his hands up.

Laurance stopped, took in the sight of Garroth, uninjured and blood free, and sighed. His shoulders drooped in relief.

“You alright?” Laurance called. Garroth nodded, walking towards Laurance.

“You guys didn’t kill the old guy right? He’s the only reason I didn’t leave anyone alive.” Garroth said, the familiar accent gone.

“You..what?” Laurance questioned.

“They attacked me.” Garroth lied, but technically it was the truth. They would have attacked him if he hadn’t first, and technically the woman attacked him. But he wasn’t one to explain technicalities.

“Uh…yeah we’ve got him. He told us the whole story so far. Are you sure you’re okay?” Laurance asked, inspecting Garroth’s face.

“Huh? Yeah why- oh! I drank a dark vision potion. My eyes are like, super dilated and have this swirly thing going on right?” Garroth asked, a small laugh.

Laurance nodded, a look of relief on his face.

“That room back there, it’s got tons of magic items and potions. It definitely needs to be cleared out.” Garroth explained. “A lot of the potions are hooked up to various things so be careful, I think they’re weapons.”

He then continued,

“We also need to talk, I know it sounds crazy but I think the kid in the prison is under a sortve spell. He wouldn’t answer during the interrogation but..he answered in a way he could. His eyes, we sortve had a moment of realization and that’s how I got these answers.” Garroth said, pulling out the paper from earlier. Laurance unfolded it and walked towards the light shining in through the cellar doors, he read quietly.

“Garroth this is huge..we have to talk to Aphmau.” He said, turning back to Garroth.

“Uh..you can. I just..she won’t believe me.” He responded. Retrieving his arrows from the corpse between them.

“Of course she would..” Laurance said quietly.

“Just..please?” He asked, moving to walk up the cellar steps.

Laurance followed.

“Okay, fine, sure- Gods Garroth the hell you do?” Laurance asked, staring at Garroth’s neck as he blinked away the dark vision potion.

“Huh?” Garroth questioned, the Guard from before was no longer helmeted, and Garroth recognized him as one of the greenies from before the Irene fiasco. He looked uncomfortable.

“Your neck is all bruised up.” Laurance said, inspecting his neck. Garroth gave a small glare to the other guard, before lying.

“Like I said, they attacked me.” Garroth lied.

“Jeez, you bruise awfully quick.” Laurance resigned, giving another group of guards a gesture to go investigate. Laurance had what looked to be a small battalion in the alley.

“What the hells have you got going on?” Garroth questioned.

“When you didn’t show up to check in, I figured something went wrong and had those in the area come to your apparently non required aid.” Laurance said, looking up from the page Laurance gave him.

“Hm..” Garroth made a small noise.

“You’ve got something to say?” Laurance asked.

“Oh..just that, by having everything stand around here, you’ve left a portion of the city vulnerable in the midst of an attack.” Garroth said, acting as if this was common sense, stretching his arms above his head as he mused.

Laurance sighed in irritation, before dismissing everyone who was unneeded back to their stations. Once most had cleared out he turned back to Garroth.

“I thought you were in danger, forgive me for jumping the reins a little.” Laurance said with annoyance.

“Hey, hey, I appreciate that you care. Really, it’s uh…it’s nice. But I also need you to know that I can handle myself, that I’m not gonna do things I’m not confident about.”

“Like jumping from roof to roof?” Laurance quipped.

“Exactly!” Garroth smirked, giving Laurance a small smack to his arm as he went to walk past him. 

“You’re quite hyper after all that excitement huh?” Laurance laughed.

~~~~~

Garroth laid awake that night, haunted by the young boy’s eyes. In the moment, he was all business. But now that he was out of there, off duty and in the comfort of his own bedroom, he was disturbed. There was an aura to him, one Garroth felt somewhat familiar with. But he couldn’t grasp where from. He sat up, sleep clearly having escaped him unlike the man in the hallway that day. He didn’t think much about death, about those he killed. He knew Laurance would grow suspicious about his claims soon enough. But it didn’t matter to him. They had gotten valuable information from the older fellow, who wished to remain unnamed. So they started calling him ‘Smith’. Smith turned out to be very valuable.

His son was a runner for a group of warlocks, led by a man named Gavin. Garroth knew nothing of this man, apparently nor did Aphmau or the other guards. They did however, know who he was working with. Ivy.

Ivy was only an issue when they left Phoenix drop. She prowled like a wolf, waiting for lords and rulers to leave the safety of their cities before attempting to assassinate them, taking hold over the city. She had been giving O’Khasis a hard time for a while. So why bother with Phoenix Drop?

He’d discover that in the morning, a knock at the door drew the attention of the entire morning shift. Garroth was off by himself in the corner, having decided coffee was needed after his night of chasing sleep. The others fooled around while equipping their armor. A lot of the guard consisted of werewolves, such as Lowell and Paul. They could get rowdy, but it was a welcome banter, even if Garroth wasn’t involved.

Lowell opened the door, and a man who looked to be a messenger peaked in.

“Oh! Hello! Apologies, is now a okay time to speak with a-“ he looked down at his paper, “-Garroth Ro’Meave?” The man said, his long curled mustache moved up and down as he spoke.

“Uh..yeah, that’s me. Back here.” Garroth waved.

“I..have news from O’Khasis. Important news I’ve been directed to tell your lord and commander as well?” He queried, Laurance stepped forward.

“oooh, hear that Laurance? Commander.” He teased, standing up to walk over to the man and Laurance.

“Yeah, that’s me. I’ll relay to Aphmau. What’s going on?” Laurance asked.

The man cleared his throat before handing a letter to Garroth.

“I regret to inform you that The Lord and Lady of O’Khasis have been assassinated.“

Chapter Text

“They were discovered a few mornings ago. The details are enclosed within. I’m sorry..for your loss.” The messenger said, taking off his woven cap and holding it over his heart as he turned to go. He looked uncomfortable, like he suddenly should not be there and hurried to leave. The guard quarters was quiet, all eyes on Garroth.

“Huh.” He said aloud blankly. He wasn’t sure why he said that, it just came out.

“Huh?” Kai asked, “your parents..they’re dead and that’s all you have to say?” Kai looked bewildered.

“Uh…yeah? I mean. You all knew the reputation the Ro’Meave’s had: ruthless perfectionists? Merciless? There’s uh..no love lost here. If that makes any sense.” He said quietly, Laurance placed a hand on Garroth’s shoulder.

“Hey..I’m fine. Seriously.” It was Garroth’s turn to look bewildered at Laurance. Laurance could see it in Garroth’s eyes. Relief. This was good news to Garroth, but he didn’t want to come across as heartless. His reputation was already rock bottom.

“Listen Kai..they weren’t good people. I think the proof is in how their children turned out. So..let’s leave it at that.”

“Do you want to tell him? Zane?” Laurance asked.

“I think he needs to know, I just don’t know if I should be the one to deliver that news. Maybe Vylad..” Garroth said, walking back over to the coffee he so desperately wanted. The rest of the morning was quiet, even as the others dragged their feet getting out the door, nervous they’ll miss something regarding the new news. Garroth took a sip of black coffee. Laurance cringed at the sight, he was a sugar and cream sort’ve person. Garroth could see the others taking quick glances at him, judging him.

Paul, the son of Visher, looked away quick. Garroth had taken Paul under his wing after his Father’s death. Now? He was older than Garroth. It was still something he was grappling with, even after three years.

He looked around and thought, Garroth didn’t like attention, and he certainly didn’t like everyone staring at him like he had been the one to kill them. He had enough blood on his hands in their eyes. Speaking of, Garroth’s curiosity involving the letter was just about reaching its limit.

Laurance dismissed everyone, “last person out will be on kitchen duty tonight, get going.” You’d have thought Laurance threatened to have the last person hung. The boys rushed out, pushing each other in a flurry, some carrying gear in their arms to continue strapping up on the front lawn. Laurance rolled his eyes, Garroth couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Look at you, already abusing the role..commander.” He teased.

“Hush…” Laurance groaned, a hand over his face.

“I’m just pulling your leg, I threatened a lot worse when I was head guard.” He dismissed, opening up the letter, Laurance walked over to read over Garroth’s shoulder. The old messenger did say Laurance was to be involved as well.

‘To whom it may concern,

On July 16th, 1033, Lord and Lady Ro’Meave, legally known as Garte Ro’Meave and Zianna Ro’Meave, were discovered unresponsive outside their summer home in O’Khasis. The extent of their injuries were beyond what our healers were capable of working on, as both individuals cause of death was determined to have been beheading.’

“Well no shit.” Garroth bluntly muttered, a small snort from Laurance behind him. While Garroth didn’t use magic, he knew the extents of it. Beheading is not something your skillful healer could just..reverse. Someone wanted to make sure they stayed dead.

‘We are certain this was an assassination and not a random hit, Orchestrated by a woman named Ivy. Evidence shows she had been sending threatening messages for weeks, scaring the Lord and Lady into fleeing to their summer home for better protections. We believe this was their goal the whole time. Lady Ro’Meave visually appeared to have sustained more bodily injuries than her husband, but no foul play was discovered concerning her remains.’

Garroth pointed to that line -

“If Ivy did this Zianna wouldn’t have been beat up. They would have been quick and clean with it, which everything else about this is. I mean beheading is a pretty extreme way to know your target is dead. But it can be done quick and you can walk away absolutely certain they won’t be coming back. I think that part was Garte, but of course they’d never say that.” Garroth said, looking up at Laurance who was leaning over his shoulder to read.

“That’s..I’m sorry. That’s horrible.” Laurance said, waiting to continue reading.

“Don’t be. I felt bad for her for a long time, but, I had to give up on her to get the boys out. She could’ve left, Laurance. She came from a wealthy family of her own. She could have taken her children and gone to live elsewhere.” He insisted, shaking his head before going back to read.

‘This message serves to inform and warn any neighboring villages and cities, this may not be an isolated event. Please receive this letter as a word of caution. May Irene be with you.

-The Jury of Nine’

Garroth rolled his eyes, Irene’s always with them, she lives down the damn road.

Two more papers were enclosed, one, a list of people of interest. The other a will and testament. Garroth found the list more interesting.

“People they think could have done it?”

“No, people they think are likely to be the next hit. These are all lords and ladies of influential areas. Plus their next of kin. Vylad, Zane and I are all on here. So is Cadenza and Aphmau.” Garroth said, pointing to the brother’s names, and then Cadenza’s. “The higher up someone’s name is on the list the more reason they believe they’ll be next. Those at the bottom of the list are pretty unlikely to have any issues for now. Cadenza’s near the bottom, which makes sense given if someone wanted to take the eastern coast, they’d go for Phoenix Drop before they go for Meteli. More power, materials and access. It would make picking up smaller villages and cities easier.” Garroth explained.

“I’m still going to worry.” Laurance said, looking at his sister’s name near the bottom of the list. “Why aren’t I on there?” He asked.

“You’ve been in the Nether for…three years? And then isolated from the public for one. That’s a total of four years you’ve been missing. Ivy didn’t start her raids till two years ago. You were most likely presumed dead.” Garroth explained, a tinge of pain at the idea, and the returning feeling of loneliness when Laurance was gone.

“Are you worried?” Laurance asked, the concern showed on his face.

“About myself and my brothers? No. About your sister and Aphmau? Absolutely. Just because Lilith and Alina aren’t on this list doesn’t mean they too also aren’t in danger. We’ll need to prepare accordingly. I’d recommend meeting with your sister.” Garroth suggested, but Laurance remained silent.

“What’s wrong?” He asked.

“I haven’t seen my sister since the morning Dad died. I was so distraught I just..I couldn’t stay.” Laurance admitted.

Garroth started to enclose the letter back in the envelope, he had glanced at the will, and what he saw made him a little dizzy. That one he tucked away in his pocket.

“Now’s as good a time as any. I’m sure she’d be thrilled to see you.” He comforted, “why don’t you run the idea by Aphmau and bring her this? She could request Cadenza visit on more official terms, she’d be less likely to decline.” Garroth suggested, handing the envelope to Laurance.

“Okay..yeah. I, are you sure you’ll be okay? I mean they’re clearly dangerous if they managed to get past O’Khasis defenses.” Laurance asked.

“I’m positive, Laurance. I’d love to see them even try.”

There was a few moments of silence between the two, and something in the back of Garroth’s mind warned him of something.

“That’s actually..I um..have another thing I wanted to talk to you about.” Laurance confessed, leaning back against the counter.

“Okay, shoot.” Garroth said, leaning against the island counter so they faced each other.

Laurence looked away, seeming nervous, but then straightened up and looked at Garroth.

“The bodies in the tunnel. It uh, the guards were saying that it seemed like a quick fight. Less like a fight and more like a massacre. Cuts were clean and in spots you’d only be able to get at if you were behind someone. As if they weren’t expecting it..Plus..you shot that man in the back in the tunnel. Right in front of me. I get you didn’t want him to get away but..was that all you?” Laurance asked, he seemed concerned. “Did you take them all on alone?”

Garroth looked to the side, he didn’t feel bad, or remorseful about the deaths. He did, however, feel bad that Laurance seemed hung up on them.

“It was.” Garroth said quietly.

“But you said they attacked you.” Laurance said, his voice a bit sterner.

“The woman in the room did. And, everyone was armed. I just took them out quickly, fought with her, and then chased down the escapee. It wasn’t…it’s not this brutal scene you seem to be making it out to be.” Garroth defended.

“Okay, sure. Most had the potential to. But you still lied to me, Garroth. After we agreed. You told me they attacked you, but in reality you assassinated them..” Laurance said quietly.

“Agreed? I didn’t know I took an oath of truth.” Garroth said with annoyance.

“I meant at the bar. I just thought..I thought things would be more open between us.” Laurance hesitated “You..you weren’t like this before.”

“Oh my Irene.” Garroth rolled his eyes in annoyance, “are you my Mom or something? ‘Wasn’t like this before’? Give me a break Laurance. I did my job, I would’ve been attacked regardless so I just went about it in the safest way for me.”

“I’m not trying to give you a hard time, but..you hid this from me! You weren’t even supposed to go down there without checking in with me first. You deliberately snuck around what I asked! What I ordered!” Laurance said, voice bitter and eyes set in a glare.

“Yup, I did! Crazy how sometimes people just don’t listen!” Garroth snipped back, going to grab his bow and short sword, he was ready to get on with his shift. Garroth couldn’t believe how quickly they turned from teasing to arguing, like they were some old married couple.

“I have to keep track of all of you, make sure you’re okay! Especially when you get into trouble like this!” Laurance argued, his hands gesticulating wildly.

“How do you think I felt? You always were the bad influence on the guards, but I never said anything! You got into all sorts of trouble but I cared about you, so I handled it!” Garroth yelled back, his eyes looked a bit wet and red, he looked emotional. His anger was melting into something more desperate.

“And then you weren’t here! When everything just..” Garroth sounded breathless, a hand ran through his hair in frustration. Laurance stared, watching as a tension began breaking that he wasn’t aware was present. They stared at each other, waiting for the other. But Laurance lost any passion for arguing, Garroth was slipping- and he was waiting for the rest to spill out.

“I needed you, Laurance. I didn’t realize how much I needed your loud presence in my life until you were just gone, for years. And I get I’m the reason everything went wrong, okay? I know! I’m reminded every day…And now you’re here, you’re back like nothing happened and..and I don’t know to feel anymore! I went from being more alone than I’ve ever been in my life to you just, back. Here.” He said with a raised voice. Less angry and more emotional. Like he was finding the words he had bottled up since the day Laurence came home. But he didn’t cry, he’d done enough crying.

“You don’t get to judge me for who I became during that time..because we all changed, even you.” Garroth said quietly. “Yes, I killed them. Swiftly and cleanly. Because that’s what I learned I needed to do. Get it done quick, keep it clean, and nobody would give me any issues.” He said, gesturing to the village outside the window. “The only reason they kept me around was because of what I learned to do! I had to make myself in-disposable so I could stay. Crazy, right? You think any of them genuinely like me? No! They all hate me, Laurance, and I have no way to defend myself against this because there’s no proof! So this is what I dedicated my time to! I had no one but myself and Vylad, They- AH!” Garroth clutched at his neck suddenly, his whole body tremored as if he’d been momentarily struck by lightning. He immediately fell to his knees, his arms wrapped around himself.

“Garroth? Garroth!? What the hells?!” Laurance immediately ran over and fell to his knees in front of Garroth, trying to check him over. Garroth continued to tremble, he was suffocating, pain surged through his body. Then, it released. Garroth was hit was a wave of exhaustion.

“What the fuck.” Garroth gasped, relaxing due to the soreness in his muscles.

“What the hells was that?” Laurance gasped, holding onto Garroth’s shoulders.

“I..dont know?…” Garroth sounded astounded. He was trying to both swallow and catch his breath. “That..Dale. That day with Dale, it was that again..” Garroth huffed as he allowed Laurance to help him up.

“I’m taking you to a Doctor-“ Laurance said, grabbing his work bag while keeping a hand on Garroth’s shoulder.

“No.. they won’t see me anyways.” Garroth said, still looking..frazzled.

“Then I’ll cite them. I don’t give a fuck how they feel about you, it’s their JOB. Come on.” Laurance said, trying to gently guide Garroth. Something about the way Laurance held onto his arm, as if he was..delicate. It made Garroth a bit light headed, more so than he already was.

“Fine..” Garroth gave in, rubbing his hand over the back of his neck. The bruising on the front of his neck from the day before was even darker and more prominent. Laurance was connecting the pieces to the puzzle and had an idea that it wasn’t from the fight in the tunnel. Those souls didn’t stand a chance from the looks of it.

Garroth was quiet on the walk to the nearest doctor, he worried he’d re-trigger whatever was happening. It wasn’t his heart, not that he could discern. Perhaps it was his head.

“Laurance, they’ll just tell me it’s a migraine or something and tell me to go home..” he said quietly, Laurance had an arm around Garroth, walking them quickly down the path. He felt protected, when people looked at them, it wasn’t an immediate glare or stink eye, it was a look of confusion, that was new.

“It doesn’t matter. That..that didn’t seem like a migraine.” Laurance said quietly, he sounded worried - Garroth wasn’t a fan of that.

“Laurance, you need to calm do-“ his legs stalled, once more an electrifying feeling races through his veins. He started to fall forward, caught by Laurance. In a split moment, the feeling released, and Garroth felt even worse than before. Shakey, sweaty and a bit faint, he tried to stand up.

“No, no come on, up, arms around me.” He heard Laurance say, he looked up to see Laurance picking him up, hooking his arm under his knees and an arm wrapped around his shoulders. A wave of heat hit Garroth in the face that smelt of smoke. Laurance had transformed, growing a bit taller with piercing red eyes.

“Laurance you don’t need to-“

“Shut up, don’t fight me on this. You know I won’t back down now.” Laurance said, no real enthusiasm in his voice.

“Fine…okay” Garroth only agreed because he felt his legs going numb. He begrudgingly wrapped his arms around Laurance’s neck.

“You good?” He asked Garroth, he nodded, which led Laurance to start running.

The feeling only occurred once more, but it was less intense, more like a whisper trying to grab at the back of his mind. Whatever it was, it grew weaker as they got further from the guard quarters. Regardless, when Laurance felt him tense up, he quickened his pace. But that small whisper was enough to send Garroth into darkness, and he arrived unconscious.

~~~~~

When Garroth awoke, he was struck with a raging headache, and the general feeling of being ill.

First he registered where he was, a small, dimly lit room with a small wood stove burning in the corner. He was stripped down to his shirt and pants. His gear laid on the floor next to the small bed he was laid in. Covered in what felt like the fuzziest pelt blanket of his life, on a normal day he would’ve loved it, but in that moment he was covered in a thin layer of sweat, so the stickiness of his clothes and the blanket were a tad overstimulating. He felt hot, way too hot. Feverish.

He pushed the blanket off himself and sat up, however, sitting up made his head throb. He blinked away the static that clouded his vision, and shakily stood up. His boots were somewhere around, but he wasn’t interested in getting on his hands and knees to search. Looking around in the dark, he realized he was in a recovery room. Somewhere patients were put to bed to be comfortable while they rested and healed. Often times it was used when patients were too sickly to make it home.

Muffled voices drew his attention to the door.

“Laurence?” He asked, his voice was hoarse and scratchy. He’d lost his voice. He tried to clear his throat, but it didn’t fix the problem.

He walked to the door and opened it, hoping to escape the brutal heat. Outside the door he saw a doctor he was somewhat familiar with, one he’d brought many injured townsfolk’s to previously, scanning through a book, with Laurance pacing about. He was his normal self, green eyes and all.

“Uh..Hello?” Garroth asked, confused and disoriented. He immediately regretted making his presence known, as he was practically jumped by both Laurance and the Doctor.

“Hey, hey, how are you? You sound awful.” Laurance asked with worry, his hands held onto Garroth’s shoulders. He ached a little at the touch.

“Sick, I think.” He said. The doctor was already checking him out like he was an artifact of Irene, shining a bright light in his eyes, looking in his ear, and listening to Garroth’s heartbeat. He looked frustrated.

“What do you remember?” Laurance asked, stepping back a tad to give him space.

“Uh..I remember you picking me up, that’s about it.” Garroth responded, rubbing his eyes.

“Just that? Nothing else?” Laurance looked conflicted.

“No, nothing else. Why?” Garroth asked.

“You, you were awake. Conscious. You were talking to me but you just..kinda seemed off? You didn’t even acknowledge the Doctor during any of it. Just kept asking me question after question.” Laurance explained.

“No..I don’t recall any of that. What was I asking?” Garroth queried.

“Where we were, what time it was. Normal stuff. Then you started asking about people. Our friends. Where they were, if you’d visited them lately. Plans and assignments you were on. You must’ve been delirious, I mean you were totally burning up but seemed perfectly fine to me.” Laurance explained, then looked to the Doctor.

“Anything?” Laurance asked.

“No. When you said what was happening was weird, I chalked it up to patient hysteria. The only thing I can think of that lines up with the feelings you said he felt is a seizure.” The doctor said to Laurance, turning to grab a cloth and a bucket of water.

“Sit him down on the couch for me.” The doctor said. Laurance immediately began assisting Garroth.

“I can get there myself, Laurance.” He said with a huff, but it fell on deaf ears as Laurance hovered by Garroth as he moved. When Garroth sat down Laurance tried wrapping a blanket around him.

“Eughh no, I feel like my skin is on fire.” He said, pushing the blanket away. Laurance looked overwhelmed, panicked, sad. Garroth suddenly felt awful. This whole time, he’d been an absolute pain. And now he’d worried the one person who truly gave him the time of day. He was grateful to him, truly grateful.

“Thank you, Laurance. How are you doing?” Garroth asked as the doctor pushed the cool cloth onto Garroth’s forehead. Now that felt amazing. Garroth lifted his hand up to hold it, but it was gently swatted away by Laurance’s, who held the cloth for him.

“Spooked. I mean..you were fine this morning, right? And then all that? And now? I just don’t get it.” Laurance spoke quietly.

“Garroth, have you been using a lot of magic recently? Laurance said you seem to know a lot about it.” The doctor asked, reading through another folder.

“No? I don’t use magic. I mean- I could probably use magic if someone taught me. But I only dabbled in it as a child.” He responded. He’d have to thank Laurance for not airing out his history, even if it was to a Doctor. It was a common belief that when any species born with immortality and magic willingly gave it up, they could make a kind of wish. Could make impossible things happen. It had been proven time and time again. Such as Zoey’s sacrifice to open the portal to the Irene dimension without a relic. Some people thought they could make those kinds of people sacrifice as much and give them extreme power. But you can’t torture something like that out of someone. And, Speaking of relics…

“I do…I do have a relic infused into me. Like..like Aphmau does.” Garroth admitted, Laurance looked at him with slight shock. “Did I not tell you that?” Garroth asked earnestly, he could’ve sworn it had come up at some point. Or maybe he assumed someone else told him.

“No..No I didn’t know that.” Laurance responded, “but that could be the magic you mentioned.” Laurance said as he turned to the doctor.

“Well, I’ve got two running theories.” The doctor said, sitting down in front of Garroth and Laurance on a small stool. Garroth tried not to get too happy over the overall interaction. If Laurance wasn’t there, he would’ve been left on the front steps.

“One, this could he neurological. Possibly the result of an untreated infection. Seizures can occur because of the fever.” The Doctor said, looking more at Laurance than Garroth.

“My second theory is this is magic. Which is what I’m leaning more towards because there’s just too many oddities to make option one as plausible. You may be unconsciously or subconsciously using magic in times of distress or anger. You may be coping in some way to long term stressors.” He explained, an odd lingering look at Garroth before he looked away and closing the folder.

“I’d recommend you see someone who specializes in magic. Perhaps Zoey, she still works in potions and teaches magic. I hear she’s coming back from Little Haven.” The doctor recommended.

“Alright. I’ll take you home, you’ll get some rest and when Zoey gets back we’ll make it happen.” Laurance suggested, looking between the Doctor and Garroth. Both nodded.

“Great, I’ll get your stuff, sit tight.” Laurance said, standing up and heading into the other room. It was amusing to watch Laurance clumsily dodge things, he was a tall man, sometimes things around him were just too small. And so Garroth was left with the Doctor, The silent tension was sickening to Garroth.

The Doctor stood, not taking his eyes away from Garroth until he turned to put the cloth back in the bucket,

“I’m sure you understand why you were let in here today.” He stated as casually as discussing the weather.

“Laurance..” Garroth said quietly. That bubbling feeling of dread once more returned. He felt his body tense up. A sore feeling lingered from the previous strain on his muscles.

“Correct. And my advice? Don’t get too comfortable with his influence on others. Eventually even he won’t be able to sway people when it comes to you. That or he’ll soon be on the same page with everyone else.” He said, still not looking at Garroth. Garroth felt sick, he wanted to flee, to run.

“I won’t..I tried to tell him not to bring me here, not to bring me anywhere. He wouldn’t listen.” Garroth admitted quietly. He couldn’t argue, couldn’t defend himself. If he had even a smidgen of proof..

“At least you understand your place in this city. I’m sure he’ll understand as well soon enough. I’d recommend you reconsider your options when that time comes. You can always go home. Leave the rest of us in peace. I think you’re aware no one will let you forget. Just because Laurance has seemingly forgiven you doesn’t mean anyone else has to. You took…so much from all of us.” The Doctor said quietly, turning back to Garroth with a glare. The ‘Home’ he was referring to was O’Khasis, Garroth assumed. But his home was not O’Khasis, and at this point, neither was Phoenix Drop. “I’ve a long list of things I could call you..but the nicest one I’ve got is ‘smart’, just do the smart thing, for yourself and everyone else..”

Laurance came back in holding Garroth’s shoes. His gear slung over his arm. The Doctor’s attitude seemed to change once Laurance came back.

“Don’t worry about your stuff, I’ll carry it. Just get your boots on.” Laurance said quietly. His knuckles were white in a fist, his face set in a forced neutral expression. Garroth worried perhaps Laurance had heard. But Laurance was a reactive man, he would’ve said something as soon as he heard. Garroth was silently thankful Laurance either did not hear, or chose to stay silent.

“Thanks.” Garroth said, lacing his boots up. Once ready, he stood. He felt a bit better, but worse mentally. He just wanted his own bed for a week.

At the door the Doctor attempted to open it, but Laurance grabbed it quickly and opened it for Garroth, then looked back at the Doctor.

“My advice?” Laurance said, his tone stern and unwavering, Garroth immediately felt the hairs on his neck stand up. He froze on the front stone steps and looked back. Laurance was staring down the Doctor. “Maybe don’t put your patients down when they come to you for help. It’s not your job to judge them. Nor do you have the right. I’ll be sure to let my boys know the extra walk to Kenmur’s clinic would be well worth it in comparison, that is..unless the ‘Doctor’ here can find it in his heart to apologize.. we all make mistakes..right?” he glared. Garroth could see Laurance’s hand trembling, trembling with anger.

Garroth stared in shock, first at Laurance, then at the Doctor who stood arms crossed in the doorway. There was a moment of silence between the two, before the Doctor took hold of the door, “Have a good evening.” He said, annoyance on his voice, before closing the door. And with that, the conversation was over.

“You heard?” Garroth asked Laurance in bewilderment after they had walked in silence for a few minutes. The tension had grown too strong.

“Every word.” Laurance responded, a look of pity on his face that made Garroth feel even sicker.

“Trust me..things will be changing. Very soon.” Laurance assured, he looked pissed. He walked past Garroth before turning to let him catch up. Garroth knew deep down that Laurance could only do so much. That things could never truly change so drastically. But it still made his heart feel light. “I just..I understand why you don’t argue. Defend yourself. But I still wish you would. But..I understand why you can’t.” Laurance rambled in his anger.

They were silent for a few moments, Garroth decided to break the tension.

“That was kinda badass.” Garroth muttered quietly, a small smile on his face. Although he felt like death walking, he also felt as if he was floating. He heard Laurance huff a small laugh, with a quick glance to Garroth at his side, and a small smile on his face.

For the first time in a long time, Garroth felt seen. And no one would take that away from him. Not with Laurance. And with that realization, a new danger threatened Garroth.

He was starting to fall in love.

Something that scared him more than any magic, any threat, or any snide remark.

He lagged behind Laurance slightly, taking in this new realization.  He’d always liked Laurance, always felt like he had this sortve ‘schoolkid crush’ on him. But it was never anything he’d thought further about. Laurance was an attractive man, both in body and mind. But he made it clear with his flirtatious antics: he liked women. Garroth would never expect someone to change just because he fancied them.

Still…

Even from behind, the way he walked gave off a sense of protection, confidence, pride. His hair a light brown that Garroth would tell anyone was far better than the orange shade he used to rep. The reasoning was cute though, he’d wanted to look like his sister, who he would say is the most beautiful woman in all the world.

But Laurance’s eyes were the most beautiful in Garroth’s opinion. A soft dusty green that reminded him of expensive velvet fabric that always had an odd shimmer of gold to it. It was the kind of green you’d see from drying out plants and herbs.

And that mind of his, the compassion, the insightfulness. How could you not fall for a personality like that! Playful to a fault, a stammering mess when thrown off guard and a total flirt who never went too far with it. And a compassionate soul that would always care about others before himself. He lit up the world around him, and Garroth wanted to be in that light with everyone else.

But everyone else didn’t want him there. Even if Laurance did. He wondered that if by being seen with him, he diminished some of Laurance’s light.

“Hey..Laurance?” Garroth asked, his voice starting to return slightly.

“Hm?” He looked over his shoulder at Garroth. Garroth walked slightly quicker to once more walk side by side with Laurance.

“Thank you..for today. And I’m sorry for losing my cool earlier. I just..I didn’t mean to put all that on you.” Garroth confessed, giving him a look of apology. “I guess it’s been weighing on me more than I thought..”

After a few moments of thought he stopped and turned to Garroth.

“I’m sorry too. I mean..I saw everything that was going on and just..convinced myself it was all fine, that they all just needed a little push. I thought I could give them that..but, I can assure you that your place is in this city, it’s right here with me and the others, okay? Don’t listen to what anyone else says, and from now on, come to me. Especially when they do things like that to you.” Laurance said softly and slowly, gesturing to Garroth’s neck at the end.

Garroth’s hand came up to his own throat gently, a slight graze over the bruising on his neck. He waited for Laurance to continue. Hoping the burning in his cheeks wasn’t also visual.

“Overheard him talking to another guard about the incident.. I’ll handle it. I know you’re probably gonna tell me not to but..that can’t keep happening.” Laurance gave a small smile, but his eyes told a different story though. His heart broke for Garroth, for what he’d been going through. He just wanted to help.

“Hey..how about this. After we’ve arranged a visit with Zoey and you’re better, we’ll go out for a night. Just hang out like we used to?” Laurance offered.

Garroth felt his heart swell at the idea, “yeah..yeah absolutely.” He said, unable to stop a smile from appearing on his face.

“Then it’s settled. Now come on. I want you in bed before I leave to deliver the letter to Aph and schedule a meeting over all this.” He held up the envelope. “I’d uh…really like you there for when we discuss what was found in the tunnels. She wants to do a whole meeting about it.” Laurance gently offered.

“I’ll go.” Garroth agreed quickly, he knew it would be an awkward meeting with him there, but he was with Laurance right now, he felt strong.

Laurance glanced at him, not the usual disgusted glance or glare from others, but one of acknowledgement. Garroth’s wanted those eyes to stay on him forever.

When Laurance departed that day, he made Garroth promise to rest for at least the rest of the day. He technically did, he just couldn’t sleep. When he couldn’t sleep he decided to catch up on various books, specially ones about Magic. He wouldn’t go to Zoey absolutely blind. He didn’t want to give her any reason to not help him. Besides..opening up to Laurance made him consider something else. Something a very small and new part of him sparked.

Learning magic.

Chapter Text

Garroth, who once stood at the head of the table with Aphmau during meetings such as this, was now a few seats down, sat between Katelyn and Travis. He felt awkward, embarrassed, frightened. Katelyn had finally returned from a journey back home, she had been gone when Laurance returned to Phoenix drop. Their reunion was heartwarming, and Garroth couldn’t help but smile when she charged at him, similarly to how he had when he first saw Laurance walking down the gravel path.

Perhaps the reunion had put Katelyn in a good mood, because she actually greeted Garroth. A small smile and a “‘Sup?”, he had almost forgotten her very easygoing attitude and mannerisms. He cringed recalling how he stuttered through a greeting, having been caught totally unprepared. That earned him a small snort of amusement from Katelyn before she took her seat. But the mere second flash of pity on her face is what stuck with him. That was new. That was concerning.

Besides Laurance, Travis was the only person at the table who Garroth could feel at ease around. They didn’t know each other well, but Travis seemed unbiased when it came to him. Garroth asked him a long time ago why that was, and his response surprised Garroth,

“I only met any of you because of what happened. And.. I wasn’t in a good spot at the time, if I never met you all? I’m sure I’d still be miserable. Sure, you may have done something bad but..I wasn’t around for it. It’s not my place to judge your past, especially when none of you have judged mine or who I come from. Besides..I wouldn’t have met Katelyn. She’d be way too old for me.” Travis had remarked, a hand on his chest in earnest and then a laugh at his own musings. Travis was the son of the Demon lord, yet in Garroth’s eyes the only person who could rival his kindness was standing at the head of the table. Garroth quickly pieced together that Katelyn and him were an item, to which he congratulated Travis.

”We’re not ready to really tell anyone yet, just testing the waters. I’d appreciate it if you kept this, yknow, hush?” Travis had asked. Garroth jokingly responded that no one talked to him anyways. Travis gave him a small smile, and a look that Garroth now knew was the same flash of pity Katelyn had in her eyes.

Across the table sat Dante, Alexis, and Liochant, though everyone called him Lio. The guard from Garroth’s day at the prison was also in the room, much to his displeasure, this time without his helmet on. Stern face, black hair cut just a little too short, tan skin and eyes. He had a small scar just above his left eyebrow. Garroth didn’t seem impressed. He was nice looking sure, certainly a bit too old for Garroth. But his attitude and personality brought him down entirely. Like someone rotting from the inside out.

A few unfamiliar faces also sat at the table, most likely advisors and skilled workers whose expertise may be called upon during the meeting. One of whom Garroth could tell was a cartographer, solely based on the large bundles of scrolls, which he presumed were maps of various regions and villages.

The last notable face of mention was Cadenza. She, like most of Phoenix drop, was not a big fan of Garroth. But instead of outright maliciousness, her words towards him tended to hold double meaning, or vague mentions of blame. He didn’t like speaking to her unless he had to, which was very rare, thankfully, given she was the Lord of New Meteli. During the 15 year jump, Hayden stepped down as Lord and Cadenza took over. She was a fantastic lord, better than Aphmau in Garroth’s opinion. That was disregarding any bias.

“If you haven’t already been filled in, we’re here today because Ivy and her forces have overtaken O’Khasis. Lord and Lady Ro’Meave were found assassinated just this week-“ a few heads turned to look at Garroth, but Garroth didn’t take his eyes off Laurance. He kept his face unreadable. “- With Ivy in control of a super power like O’Khasis, I feel we need to start making plans of defense. We’ve already uncovered the start of possible infiltrations and plans of siege.” Laurance explained. Had you asked Garroth, he’d have told you that Laurance caught the attention of the room the moment he stood up slightly straighter, his voice was clear, calm, steady. He fit into the role of Commander naturally. But Garroth didn’t feel jealous, which surprised him. He felt proud. And an emotion he’s always felt when he looked at Laurance, Admiration.

“We’ve been given a list of potential hits in the upcoming weeks, both Myself and Lord Cadenza appear on this list, hence why I have requested her presence here today.” Aphmau chipped in, gesturing to Cadenza who sat directly across from where Aphmau and Laurance were standing. She gave a small nod.

“I’d like to kick off this meeting with a breakdown of the events leading up to this meeting, if that’s alright?” Laurance asked Aphmau and the table, no one objected, so he continued,

“With that, I feel it would be best the person who I placed in charge of investigating thus far explain..Garroth?” Laurance turned to Garroth, inviting him to speak.

Garroth could feel the tension in the room immediately spike. And before he could even think of speaking, Cadenza chimed.

“You placed Garroth in charge of an investigation of this severity? You’re dealing with people who want to sneak into your city and attack from the inside, stab you in the back, and you trust Garroth to investigate?” Cadenza’s voice remained calm, leveled. “Don’t you think you had…better options?” Her question didn’t immediately point in accusation, but everyone at that table knew what she was saying between the lines.

How could you trust a traitor with an investigation like this? How can you trust someone who previously in their eyes, has stabbed you in the back?

Garroth felt his heart spike, he tried to keep breathing slowly calmly. It was hard, and he was panicking.

He felt a gentle hand on his knee.

His eyes snapped to Katelyn, who seemed to be hiding the look she was giving him. One of reassurance.

Now he was totally freaked out. But it helped, gods did it help him in that moment.

“Do you trust me?” Laurance simply asked, the siblings seemingly now locked onto one another, a possible battle ensuing.

“Of course I do. But I question your trust in others.” She countered.

“Well, perhaps we should listen, and make our judgements after.” Laurance countered, trying to cut this argument off before it disrupted the whole meeting. She leaned back in her wooden chair and crossed her arms, resigning for now.

Laurance looked to Garroth, Garroth to wished he held the confidence Laurance seemingly had in him.

“Well…um.” Garroth looked down at the table, a slight crack in his voice.

“On Tuesday, the same morning the assassinations took place in O’Khasis, Laurance and I apprehended a thief in the magic district. His name is Lenny and he’s currently being held in the prison. He had stolen a Thaumaturgy Crystal, a magical conduit that can cause simple to moderate effects in the immediate area. It can make the ground shake, rain, a loud noise. Really so long as you can harness it through magic, you can do a plethora of things. So long as what you wish to happen fits the guidelines of the spell. While not particularly dangerous on its own, it can provide a big distraction with very little effort or coordination required.” Garroth explained, some people looked at him, others didn’t. He looked to Laurance for approval. He had a satisfied look on his face as he gave a small nod for him to continue. 

“After an interrogation with him. I uncovered quite a bit of what was being planned-“ Garroth was cut off by the older Guard from the prison.

“The kid said nothing, I’m not sure how reliable any of your evidence is. I was there that day, I escorted Garroth to the cell and everything. The kid didn’t speak, then jumped the table at him after probably getting fed up with the questions.” He said, glaring at Garroth.

“You also assaulted him.” Laurance chimed in nonchalantly. “So I’m not sure how reliable your perspective is, Jaymes.”

‘So that’s his name..’ Garroth thought. His neck by that point was various shades of yellow and green, the bruising took quite awhile to calm down. He wondered what Laurance had done in regards to that situation. He wasn’t sure he had the energy to ask, but he trusted Laurance to handle it the best way.

A few looks shot around the room, both at Garroth and Jaymes. Katelyn’s hand grew tense on Garroth’s knee.

Laurance looked to Garroth to continue,

“Well. I believe Lenny is under some sort of spell. We’d need someone proficient in magic to double check this theory but..he didn’t speak. It was like he couldn’t. But he had control over his eyes. As I asked questions, he answered yes or no based on eye movement. That’s how I interrogated him.” Garroth explained, he looked to Laurance with pleading eyes, practically begging him to finish. Laurance, the amazing commander he was, could read the look. He pulled out the list Garroth had wrote.

“Based on Garroth’s findings, they’re planning an attack from within the city in the winter. With how many bigger events we have going on during the winter season, we believe it will happened when people are largely grouped together, which makes sense given what Garroth found after investigating the evacuation tunnels in the magic district.” Laurance explained, pulling out the old map of the tunnels. He looked to Garroth, who took it as a sign to continue. He stood up to look at the map on the table more clearly and pointed.

“So..this is where I entered, which is where Lenny was heading during his attempted escape. I used his cloak to pose as him while down there and came across a safe room and storage room right here.” He pointed.

“That’s where I came across Smith, who mistook me for Lenny, his son. Smith is currently in custo-“ Garroth was cut off.

“Actually…that’s something I wanted to inform everyone about. Before we could get to questioning Smith further, he was assassinated in the night. The guards found him dead the next morning after being taken into custody.”

“What?” Garroth looked shocked, he felt like someone punched him in the gut.

“We determined his death was caused by blunt force to the head, perhaps a rock, maybe a bat. He’s gone.” Laurance resigned.

“So there goes your biggest source of information.” Cadenza stated, a slight accusatory tone. “What a shock.”

Garroth tried not to let that sting, but it truly did. He was starting to become angry.

“May I continue?” He asked, clear and annoyed. No one responded, so he continued regardless of what that silence meant.

“With..that setback in mind, Smith had agreed to tell us everything he could in exchange for his son’s safety and release. I agreed to his safety and possible release, given his only real crime was theft. I thought he’d be safe in the prison, but now it seems safety in the prison is compromised,” Garroth said at the end, looking up at Jaymes, maybe somewhere deep down he wanted to make Jaymes feel bad.

“We can deal with that.” Laurance said, “tell them what you found.”

“Well, besides Smith there were five other people down there, all of whom are now dead. No one in the group left the tunnels alive besides Smith,” Garroth took a glance around the table, some looked a bit surprised, others not so much.

“Based on what was found in the room, along with the info we already have. I believe they’re planning a mass magic weapons attack. My first theory was Biomagic, but I’m also leaning towards possible Chem weaponry. Something involving lots of potions and wide areas of effects.” He explained, Laurance placed something on the table. “There was a large amount of these contraptions down there, especially in other rooms throughout the tunnels. We believe we’ve set them back a bit with this confiscation.”

It was what looked to be a crossbow, but instead of an arrow bolt, a long, empty vial was in its place.

“The contents of the potion have been removed and are being studied by Zoey, but this was the main contraption that was found in the room. We believe these potions have large areas of effects when they shatter, hence being connected to a ranged weapon.” He explained,

The room was tense, but not with the tension aimed at Garroth. Tense because this was real. This was dangerous.

Garroth decided to speak up,

“Smith mentioned a man named Gavin during his initial questioning, supposedly working with Ivy. Gavin is the leader of a group of warlocks. He said they were the ones supplying the potions and magic materials. Gavin and his son were runners, basically going out and gathering or stealing what they needed.” He said, sitting back down.

“We aren’t sure if they have an hits planned prior to this upcoming winter, but we want to take full precautions. So, Lord Aphmau’s day to day defenses will be doubled, as well as two guards stationary at her home at all times. I’ve sent out a small team to continue to follow the paper trail from the tunnels. We can assume at this point that the enemy is aware of our interference. But it’s too early to tell.”

“Maybe if someone hadn’t killed valuable minds down in the tunnels.” This time, it was Dante who spoke.

“Maybe..but they didn’t come easy and with Smith as promising as he was information wise, they weren’t needed. They were killed in self defense.” Laurance countered. Garroth admired how easy Laurance made fending off the wolves look. With everyone snapping at him, he countered each one professionally and directly. It was a mental image Garroth would be thinking back on for days.

With Garroth’s portion of the meeting done with, he felt like he could finally relax. They went over the plans for Cadenza’s and Aphmau’s safety, as well as overall shift changes and general suggestions. They decided that while it wasn’t quite time for a curfew, it should be the next step should things progress negatively.

As the meeting ended, Garroth tackled the issue of trying to speak with Aphmau. It wasn’t that he couldn’t, it was working up the courage to. So he sat there as people chatted, he waited. Laurance was the last out besides Garroth and Aphmau, to which he had given Garroth a questioning look before leaving.

“Spacing out over there or waiting for me?” Aphmau asked, no real discernible emotion to her voice.

“I uh..” he fidgeted with his hands on the table. “I had a question, possibly a request depending on the answer.”

Aphmau raised an eyebrow, she seemed apprehensive, but her curiosity outweighed her feelings about Garroth.

“Alright..” she said, keeping a healthy distance by standing on the other side of the table.

Garroth stood as well, trying to show some respect. He knew it didn’t really matter, but he didn’t want to give her any reason to say no.

“Say..say someone wanted to purchase a property that uh..isn’t quite livable, they’d have to go through you first right? Before going through the estate council?” The estate council was a group of carpenters and financial people who determined where houses went, how much they should cost, and whether or not a home could be sold to the general public. They set the standards as to what was open sale versus private. They were the reason most homes in new Phoenix drop were made of brick or stone. They set the safety and standards.

“A private sale, yes. They’d need special permission from me, as well as a letter of recommendation. Do you want to move out of the Gaurd’s quarters?” Aphmau questioned.

“Uh…kinda. I just think it would be better for everyone and well..I wanted to ask about maybe one of the old properties in old Phoenix drop..? It’s not too far from the guards quarters, it’s basically right on the outskirts of Phoenix drop, the new one I mean.” He explained, “I pass it on my morning patrols before I head in for my city patrols in the evening. It’s a bit run down, and since it’s not really sellable, I figured..yknow, why not?” He explained with caution, pulling out a map with the location of the house circled.

It was a lovely brick cottage with big windows Garroth would pass daily. He thought it a shame it was so run down. Vines covered nearly all of it and the windows were shattered. Kids painted the front porch with all sorts of graffiti. Garroth could envision all the things he’d do to fix the place up, how it would look at the end. Before Laurance came back, that was his saving grace. When he felt hopeless he’d think of the little run down cottage at the edge of Phoenix drop, with a nice fenced in garden and a small river behind the house.

He thought about making one of those wooden arch bridges to go across the calm river. A beautiful backyard where he could read in peace instead of stuck in his room on the hottest days of the year.

Some days, particularly the bad ones, instead of thinking about all the ways he could remove himself from the world, he thought about the life he could bring to that cottage.

There was a long pause of silence between the two, before Garroth spoke.

“They..they also won’t approve me for any housing in Phoenix Drop. I’m denied for everything, and…we both know it’s not a money thing.” Garroth begrudgingly confessed. Money wasn’t an issue before, but it most certainly wasn’t one now either. Garroth went from having enough to rent out for a few years to being able to afford one of the nicer homes not attached wall to wall like those near the center of the city. Those were still lovely, but far too noisy and busy for Garroth.

The Ro’Meave’s, for all their fault, still left behind inheritance for their ‘children’ in their wills. Garte had left Garroth nothing, to no one’s surprise. It was Zianna who left Garroth with a sum that made his head spin when his eyes first grazed the number. It wasn’t enough for Garroth to live like some king his whole life, but it was enough for him to live comfortably without having to work another day in his life, if he spent it correctly. It was enough where if he truly were so ambitious, he could maybe start his own village.

He had read that will over and over again the night Laurance brought him back from the Doctor’s. And for the first time in years, he felt guilt about his indifference towards Zianna. But money wouldn’t erase the past, he decided. This was her apology, one he decided he’d accept. Forgive, but he’d never forget. Money wouldn’t fix anything.

It was Vylad who pitched him the idea of finally asking about the cottage. It was where Garroth always requested they do their weekly spars. Especially by the small stream outback.

Aphmau took a deep breath, a look of contemplation on her face. She juggled with her spite and anger. She could easily say no. To try and hurt Garroth in just a fraction of the way he hurt her. But she couldn’t..

“Okay..I’ll write to them. It will take time though, they’ll have to put a price on it and everything. I’ll uh..I’ll forgo mentioning your name..to make sure it’s fair.” Aphmau offered, trying to muster a small smile. Garroth was elated,

“Really! You’re serious?” He asked, trying not to get his hopes up.

“Yeah..I’m serious. If it works out, all you’ll have to do is sign mine and their copies and pay. You’ll be given a copy of each.” She responded, looking away.

Garroth felt like he could run a mile. His own place, no judgment, no glares, just himself.

“I…thank you, Aphmau. Truly..” He resigned himself to thanking quietly. A small nod as he turned to leave.

“Just…don’t disappear on us..okay?” She said quietly. Garroth didn’t understand what she meant.

“Uh…sure. Yeah, I’ll be around.” He said. He couldn’t help but smile as he left, and as he turned after closing the door, he bumped straight into Laurance’s chest.

“ACK!” Garroth whined, stumbling back. “Hello to you too.” He grouched.

“Heyyy what’s with the attitude? I wanted to wait for you. What was the hold up?” Laurance questioned, his arms crossed and a look of amusement on his face.

“Uh…you’ll see, if it works out that is.” Garroth mused, his smile returning.

“Whatever it is it better happen, I don’t think you’ve smiled that much since you covered me in colorful powder.” Laurence joked as they walked.

“Top five best moments of my life right there.” He joked back.

“Yeah yeah, whatever, I wanted to let you know that Zoey is back, I spoke with her and she’d like to see you, today actually. I told her you’d also be interested in learning magic since you brought it up the other day, I hope that was okay.” Laurence asked.

“That’s perfect actually, thank you.” Garroth thanked, “I shouldn’t keep her waiting then huh?” He said.

“Nope, I’m sure she’d figure out how to use you as an ingredient in some potion.” He said. “How about I walked you there? We can decide on a place for tonight.” Laurence said, Garroth nodded in agreement, though the list of where he was tolerated was growing smaller every day.

~~~~~

After all that stress, happiness and high emotions, Garroth felt like he couldn’t focus. He daydreamed, lost in thought about the meeting. Well, more specially, about Laurance. The way he looked, the way he defended him. He made room for Garroth at that table, something he wasn’t sure how to properly thank him for.

‘Gods he’s handsome..’

Garroth thought as he stared at the book in front of him. He was reading an old text about Mana, and how to harness and build it up. Zoey must’ve been able to tell he wasn’t reading, as a smack to the back of his head stirred Garroth from his thoughts.

“ Oww ..” Garroth groaned dramatically. He wasn’t actually hurt, but he still liked to give Zoey a hard time.

“Oh please , I barely hit you. What’s up? You were doing just fine and now you seem to be taking triple the time on this one page. Clearly you aren’t reading or you aren’t understanding.” She asked with her arms crossed.

Garroth and Zoey had always gotten along well, and she always seemed like she could see through him and his previous act. Once he was rescued from the Irene dimension, she treated him the same as everyone else did, but after a little while, she was kind to him. He had chalked it up to her friendship with his late mother. She would invite him over often to help her with potions and basically to be a mini assistant. She most likely still thought of him as the little boy who terrorized the winged squirrels in the Yggdrasil forest. But it was nice to talk to someone, it was nice to have a break from scorching eyes and judging glares.

He didn’t mind being her helper either, he enjoyed her company, but it made sense they got along so well, they were one and the same. The probability of them being some distant cousins was high given how rare Yggdrasil elves were, and with their shades of blonde hair and blue eyes, they must’ve had some shared genes. Garroth was often mistaken for Zoey when she cut her hair short two years ago. Which was another reason she was so kind to him, people mistook her for him, and treated her as such until they saw her face. She got just a taste of what was his daily life.

They even dressed similarly, that was when Garroth wasn’t wearing armor, like today, he had changed out of his gear before heading to Zoey’s. He dawned a dark green long sleeved shirt and black pants with his usual lace up boots. His work belt with various knives and a small pack were strapped on, just incase. Plus his sword, which would normally be strapped over his back with a leather scabbard, but that was leaning against the wall in the front of Zoey’s home, next to Garroth’s cloak which hung on a rack. Even in the summer heat many wore cloaks, the ones for summer were light, and were for sun protection rather than warmth. They kept the sunlight’s heat out as well as the damage the sun could cause to the skin over long exposure.

“Just..I have a lot on my mind is all. People and dynamics and eughhh .” Garroth made a noise of disgust at the end, causing Zoey to smirk. It had gotten hard to remember his accent, given Laurance insisted he drop it when he was around. So he decided to drop it in its entirety. Truly he only held onto it out of safety, a sense of normalcy. It made him feel like a different person than who he was when he ran away. Not many people batted an eye at the change, and those who questioned him received a bold faced lie that he had been working on dropping it.

“Aphmau?” She asked cautiously.

“Oh, goodness no. Honestly I hadn’t spoken directly to Aphmau before today since stepping down as head guard.” Garroth explained, scratching the page in front of him lightly and idly.

“She still doesn’t know, does she.” Zoey more so stated than questioned.

“Know what?” Garroth asked.

“Everything with the Irene dimension. What Zane had done to you?” She walked over and sat down at the table with him, looking at him with a serious look that made her seem much older.

“ You know ?” Garroth asked, a bit of disbelief, “I didn’t think anyone would believe me if I said anything..but you already knew?”

“Garroth, I’m over 900 years old, I may have given up my magic and immortality, but I can still sense strong magic, especially when it.. lingers .” She said with a bit of emphasis, as if to lead Garroth onto some line of questioning. “I’ve known you well enough to know that you were  not acting yourself around that time. And the you  that I know? He wouldn’t have done those things.”

There was a long silence between the two. Garroth wanted to be angry, angry she never stepped up for him, never defended him. But then again..he never defended himself. He let people believe it and had he made the first move, Zoey would’ve followed. He just knew she would.

“Lingers?” He asked, settling on questioning her further.

“I have a theory, one that I won’t quite explain until Lucinda gets here to confirm it for me.”

“Lucinda? Zoey I’m a bit lost.”

Zoey put her hand over Garroth’s fidgeting ones.

“You may be vulnerable, Garroth. Which is something you need to be aware of if that’s the case. Trust me, you have no idea how happy I was when Laurance approached me about you learning to harness your mana. I didn’t want to force you on this journey out of fear. I’d hate for there to be another incident, you don’t need that right now..” Zoey explained.

Garroth was about to continue questioning her when a knock came at the door, and then opened shortly after. The knock being more so of a self announcement than a request to be let in. There walking in was a redhead with even redder eyes, dressed in all black, lacking her signature hat.

“It reeks of shadow knight in here.” Was the first thing to come out of Lucinda’s mouth. Her voice a silky smooth sound, one that gave off an aura of mystery and seduction. 

“Laurance walked me here.” Garroth stated bluntly. Laurance was the only Shadow knight in the village, besides Vlyad that is. But Vylad was nomadic and would make rare appearances sometimes. 

“Awfully nice of him, given he should have the same attitude with you that the others do.” She stated bluntly and nonchalantly. She hung up her cloak gently before slipping her cross body bag off, it looked as if it was about to burst at the seems. “Glad to see you’re finally coming around to getting the truth out.”

“Katelyn tolerates me.” Garroth said defensively, eyes widening at the tone of his voice. He could be okay with people hating him for what happened, did it hurt? Sure. But he could live with it instead of constantly trying to fight it. Katelyn gave him hope today, hope that even under the lie of what he did, people could be okay around him.

“That’s because I told her about Zoey’s little theory.” Lucinda responded with a snap of her fingers, the bag which was on the floor zipped open, various stones with markings on them shot out. With that, Garroth’s hopes came crashing down.

He’d never know peace until the truth was out.

“Runes.” Garroth said aloud to himself, though he couldn’t mask the pain in his voice from his realization moments ago.

Zoey looked like a proud teacher. Lucinda looked unimpressed.

“Yes, we’re- err- Lucinda is going to use them to channel any lingering magic around you to a concentration, it will allow her to decipher any previous spells used on you, or any that are still active.” Zoey explained, standing up. “We…we think whatever was used to control you is still active.” Zoey said cautiously.

Garroth felt his heart drop.

“But..I’m in control right now, I think? I mean, I don’t feel like I did back when that all happened. I’m in my body..not watching myself from somewhere else.” Garroth explained, standing up to stand in the now circle the runes formed. Little to Zoe’s knowledge, he had started reading up on magic before their first day. He knew how this was supposed to go, and how it could go if he wasn’t relaxed.

“That’s why we’re confused as well. You’re the perfect pawn. You held a position of power, could harness the abilities of a juror of nine, absorbed a relic of your own, and have the potential to harness magic besides the relic. You’re useful , Garroth.” Lucinda explained as she picked up her staff from where it was leaning against the wall. Garroth felt a prickle of annoyance, he wasn’t fond of being called a pawn, but he’ll take the ‘perfect’ part. He also decided not to question how Lucinda knew he was in unwilling possession of a relic.

“I can’t harness the power of a juror anymore, I think the relic took its place..if that makes sense?” He asked. “I just..don’t feel it there anymore, it’s like when I reach for it, the relic is all I find. Even then, I haven’t been able to grasp the power of the relic in a long time.”

“It does make sense. The abilities given to you as a juror and the powers held by the relic are very similar. But they are not the same. Both are catalysts in their own right. Oil and water in a sense. Only one could stay. The relic being a thing of ancient and incredible power most likely destroyed the magic of the juror catalyst in its entirety instead of knocking it out. Natural magic has and most likely will always be stronger than artificial. Artificial magic is truly just watered down natural magic.” Zoey explained.

“Good.. happy to be rid of that. I didn’t take on those abilities willingly.” Garroth said quietly.

“Can you explain? I mean..how did all of it start anyways, the possession I mean.” Lucinda questioned as she set up.

”I got sick..like probably the most sick I had ever been. And then this woman just showed up and then I couldn’t see anything. I think I fell asleep..or.. I don’t know. But every time I ‘ awoke ’ in that sense, I was watching myself, I wasn’t in control.” Garroth rambled quickly, both Lucinda and Zoey listened carefully. Zoey looked to Lucinda with a serious look. Garroth felt a bit of relief explaining that to someone other than the Shadow Knight he wished was here.

“Sounds like a life drain spell..” she stated, going over to her book shelf and pulling various books down. Lucinda gave a hum of acknowledgment before looking back at Garroth. “Do you remember what she looked like?”

”uhhh.. Pale, black hair that went to about here, slightly wavy-“ he held his hand up flat against his sternum. “-I thought her eyes were white, but they were just a really pale blue. And uh..she wore a cloak. Like a violet blue color. And then, she turned into this masked figure. Katelyn killed her in the Irene Dimension.”

Zoey turned to Lucinda “She was the fortune teller girl that Aphmau let into Phoenix Drop right before everything happened.”

“Never trust those fortune phonies.” Lucinda muttered before looking to Garroth.

  “I need you to relax as much as possible, and whatever you do, don’t fight. You’re instinctually going to want to, especially based on your previous encounters with magic. You have to relax.” She explained. Garroth nodded, unable to hide the look of concern on his face. He took a deep breath and let it out, closing his eyes.

When he felt like he was struck by what only could be described as lightning, his eyes burst open as he fell to the floor. He couldn’t even scream, he was trying to breathe and couldn’t. Half of his shock was the familiarity. The day he went to the Doctor’s..the day with Dale..

“Relax.” Lucinda said sternly and loudly. She had both hands on her staff, the crystal imbedded in the wood glowing brightly. Her eyes had a slight glow to them as well. And so did Garroth’s. He fought to look up at her, the blue glow from his own eyes shading his vision a blueish hue.

“I can’t -“ he struggled. Tears involuntarily spilled from his eyes, the pain wrecked his body. He felt like he was being strangled.

“You can. Just let go..” Lucinda said once more. Her voice distorted through Garroth’s own pain.

Garroth struggled to sit up on his knees. But when he did, he felt he could finally breathe, like he could manage to get a grip. Something had let go of him that had too firm of a grasp before. But that’s what he couldn’t do. He couldn’t hold on. He had to let go. He stopped struggling the best he could. His body twitched and strained against his will, but he eventually let go.

It was not something he could just ‘do’, it was something he had to focus on. Like holding a door open in a storm when the wind is constantly trying to push it closed. He struggled. But the silence from Lucinda told him everything he needed to know, it was progressing. 

When it finally stopped, Garroth slumped down and heaved. He tasted blood on his lip where he bit down in pain, splitting his lip. Laurance would most certainly have questions for him later.

“You were on the right track, Zoey, but it’s worse.” Garroth heard Lucinda say as he weakly tried to stand, using the table to help him up. Their voices muffled and his vision blurred as he pushed himself up. He was able to hear them walking around, but he was too disoriented to see.

“Yeah go ahead and fuck me up then leave me to get off the floor myself..” Garroth could hear himself complain and he leaned over the table, finally coming to a stand. He was exhausted and felt like he just had a fever that broke.

Lucinda walked over slowly, a hand gently resting on Garroth’s forehead. Waves of comfortability seemingly washed over him.

“Fucking magic.” Garroth complained in a tired voice. He could heard a snort from Lucinda, but he was thankful regardless. “Healing?” He asked.

“No. I’m giving you Mana. I can’t do what Aphmau could but I can heal smaller things. This is a simply a transfer of Mana.”

“Yeah sure, just keep doing whatever that is. The rooms still spinning.” He responded. Both ladies giggled at his misery.

————————————————————

“So what did you mean by ‘it’s worse’?” Garroth asked. Him, Lucinda and Zoey were all standing around the table that was littered with open books. Garroth had been given time to recoup and even a cup of tea from Zoey. He also got a nod of approval from Lucinda, which was a win in his book.

“Zoey had a theory that the spell that was used to control you was still present in some way. We were worried whoever put it on you could reactive that control if they could focus the stray magic back into you. Such as what I did to read the traces of magic in you.” Lucinda explained, offering a glance over to Zoey before continuing,

“It’s worse. That initial feelings you felt? That was me taking hold of you, just like whoever put the spell on you back then did. The second I realized, I let go.” She said before continuing cautiously and slowly.

“Garroth, you’re essentially an open channel. A dog still tied to a leash, all it takes is someone to grab it and you’re no longer in control. You’ve been a walking liability for the past three years.” Lucinda stated, sounding a bit in disbelief herself.

Garroth felt like someone shot him with lightning again, his heart sank and suddenly there was a massive weight on his shoulders.

What could have happened over the years? Who could he have been forced to hurt if some had taken control over him once more.

 “Someone has been trying to take hold. Whoever it was, they were persistent the other day… Laurance took me to the Doctor’s because it was so bad..I had passed out at one point..I think I was just so exhausted.” the room fell silent. Everyone seemed to understand in that moment, Garroth was in danger, and so was everyone around him. A ticking time bomb.

“So..so what do we do? What can we do?” Garroth asked sounding a bit helpless and desperate.

“Good news is you already can use magic. That’s the hardest part for most people. You instinctively protected yourself, which is most likely why you were completely exhausted the other day, you don’t have much mana and strained yourself repeatedly in self defense. Right now we need to figure out what spell exactly was used. We’re leaning towards something more demonic rather than your average spell.” Zoey said.

“Demonic? Why demonic?” He questioned.

“Because the magic has been lingering without anyone concentrating on it. Spells that leave an effect without needing consistent magical concentration on them are curses, those tend to fall into the demonic category of magic.” Zoey answered, looking back down at the various books on the table. Garroth remembered reading something about concentration and focus, both of which being large aspects of a castors ability to control their magic.

“I think we should talk to Travis.” Lucinda stated.

Both Garroth and Zoey looked at Lucinda with confusion. 

“Do you think he’ll believe us?” Garroth asked.

“I think so. Katelyn seems close with him, and Katelyn believes us. Worst case? She’ll convince him.” Lucinda said.

“Laurance also seems close with him, I could ask him to talk with Travis? He may feel more obligated to help if Laurance asks.” Garroth responded shyly. Him and Travis have had a few conversations, but few when they were alone. They’ve always interacted with a group. He was an acquaintance. “Travis and Laurance meet with Dante every once in a while for drinks. Maybe he can ask then?” Garroth added, looking to Lucinda for approval.

“Fine..sounds like a plan. In the meantime, we need to strengthen your mana and magical abilities.” Lucinda said, pointing at Garroth. “We can’t have you walking around waiting for someone to grab you.”

“You make it sound like I’ll be kidnapped.” Garroth joked, he was scared out of his mind, but he was also the kind of person to cope with humor.

“You very well could be.” Zoey said in a serious tone.

Garroth stayed quiet. Looking down at the pages on the table.

“Five in the morning, I want you here, ready to undergo the same ritual. But I want you to fight it from now on. We’ll start with just a few minutes and eventually we’ll work you up to fighting it for longer. Until we can figure out how to rid you of this leash, we need you to be able to fight off anyone who attempts to take hold.” Lucinda stated as she packed up the stones.

“Every day?” Garroth asked.

“Yes. Is that a problem?” Lucinda asked.

“Uh, well, I may need to talk to Aphmau. Get my shifts rearranged. But..I already asked a huge favor of her..” Garroth explained, though he didn’t go into details.

“Don’t worry about it. I’m about to go see her right now. I’ll tell her I need you for something, if she asks about it just agree, I’ll think of something.” She said, packing her books. “I just want you to be careful. Build your mana and be weary.” Lucinda finished with a look of worry.

“I will be. I promise.” Garroth agreed. With that, Lucinda headed on her way.

“So I guess I’ll be seeing you tomorrow then?” Garroth asked Zoey.

“Nuh uh, you still need to finish reading and then we’re gonna work on some magic.” She said, cleaning her own books up as well. Garroth groaned.

A short time later, he was sat in front of an unlit candle.

“Come on Garroth. Alina was doing this before she could walk.” Zoey said, sitting across the table from him.

“Yes well she just so happens to also be Irene’s daughter.” Garroth snipped, his hand straining as he tried to focus on the wick of the candle. He could feel his mana after Lucinda had transferred some to him. The exhaustion and dizziness he felt was from draining his mana as a defense when she first started probing during the ritual. Now that he knew where it was, he could feel it’s presence. It felt like a drop in the darkness but it was there. He just had to catch it.

A slam on the table snapped Garroth out of his concentration.

“COME ON!” Zoey yelled at him. Garroth looked at her with concern and silence. A genuine look of shock on his face. Zoey was never one to yell.

“You were supposed to get angry..” Zoey said blankly.

“Oh uh, sorry.”

“How about I try to be annoying while you focus!” Zoey said, getting up and grabbing a pan and a wooden spoon.

“I’m not sure-“

BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG

‘Oh yeah, that’s annoying.’

Garroth turned to the candle once more, the banging persisted, sometimes getting closer to him. It did start to piss him off, but he could see where Zoey was trying to go with it.

After some time, the banging stopped with a gasp. Garroth opened his eyes to see a lit candle in front of him. The mana he once sensed was gone, and he himself was feelings a bit lightheaded.

“And that’s where we’ll call it for today. Practice whenever you have the time if you’d like, but know that I won’t let you leave here until you can light that candle every day. So don’t tire yourself out, Got it?” Zoey said smiling with her arms crossed.

“You sound like Lucinda.” Garroth cringed.

“That’s the point. Now get out of here.” Zoey said looking out the window. It was midday, but Garroth needed to sleep if he was to stay awake tonight. He got up, packing up his own notebook and slipping on his cloak and scabbard.

“And Garroth?” Zoey said.

“Yeah?”

“I’m sorry.. for never saying anything. If you ever want to tell the others. I’ll be here to back you up. Promise.” She said, her hand resting over her heart.

“Thank you.” Was all he said as he left Zoey’s home.

He walked home with a warm feeling in his chest, he knew the next few weeks would be miserable, but it was all for the better.

He finally started to hope again. Just a sliver of hope that things could be what they once more.

His pleasant thoughts were turned sour, however, when Jaymes started walking next to him. Garroth didn’t acknowledge him, he just kept walking.

“Your gears looking a bit worse for wear.” Jaymes commented, but it didn’t sound friendly.

“It’s broken in.” Garroth responded shortly.

“You look like shit, not sure why anyone lets you leave the guard quarters like that.” He spat, even from under the helmet Garroth could hear in his voice, he was amused.

“At least I don’t smell like it.” Garroth finally broke slightly, turning to glare at where he knew Jaymes’s eyes were in the helm. “Got anything else? Or are you just having fun wasting your own time?” Garroth spat quietly, looking back ahead.

“Whatever you’re planning, we’re going to stop it. Laurance won’t be able to defend you anymore, no matter how much you snitch to him. I overheard your little outburst at the table that night he came here. Your lies.“ Garroth had a line, one most people didn’t acknowledge him enough to even get close to. But this was crossing it. Jaymes crossed it back at the prison, but he couldn’t do anything back then. Now he could.

Jaymes had made motion to shove Garroth towards the wall of a barn they were walking past, most likely to corner him. But he was done with Jaymes.

Garroth stopped abruptly, letting Jaymes’s hand fly past his face. He grabbed onto his metal braced and cuffed arm..and twisted. Jaymes made a noise of anguish as he contorted in an odd way involuntarily at the twist, falling to his knees.

Garroth got in close, his voice quiet and with an edge that sounded threatening for how calm it was.

“...you all love to mouth off at me, torment me, make my life harder. But you know what else you all do? You speak of all the ill things I could do. What I’m capable of..and you know what? You’re right. You’re all right about what I can do, you underestimate the things I’m capable and willing to do.” Garroth said, quietly, speaking lowly and in almost in a growl.

“Ironic, isn’t it? You all talk of me like I’m some demon, but if you were truly so scared of me, you’d leave me be..” Garroth finished, shoving Jaymes to the ground, Jaymes may have been older than him now, but Garroth wasn’t scared of him. He knew his own capabilities. “If you truly believed I would do those things again, you wouldn’t push me to the edge every damn day.”

Garroth turned to walk away, leaving Jaymes cursing under his breath. He was conflicted, a large part of him itched to kill Jaymes while he was there, down on the ground, vulnerable. He knew that wasn’t right. He knew that’s not who he was. He tried to brush it off, he had something to look forward too and he didn’t want to be in a bad mood. 

Him and Laurance were going out later that night, and while it was just as friends, Garroth couldn’t help but feel as if he was walking on air at the idea of being seen with Laurance, just Laurance. He knew it wasn’t appropriate to think of his now boss this way, but he couldn’t help it.

Laurance made him feel like he was human.

Were things really so bad that the bare minimum of compassion sent his heart fluttering?

Chapter Text

“Again.” Lucinda said, Garroth was covered in a thin layer of sweat, his clothes felt suffocating along with the summer heat. It had been two weeks since they’d started this. Two weeks of hell.

There were two things getting Garroth through this misery, the anticipation of the cottage, and his night with Laurance.

That night was…magical. In the most non romantic way possible. But it was also the worst thing Garroth had ever done.

What was once a blooming crush was now full on desire. He knew Laurance wouldn’t return his affections, yet after that night he’d turn the world inside out for that man. He didn’t need the stress that came with those feelings, so he threw himself into magic training, and he started to excel.

He remembered Laurance’s reaction that night to Lucinda and Zoey’s findings. His expression dark, lost in thought.

“They’re going to teach me to fight it, to hone my magic as well as controlling this vulnerability.” Garroth tried to comfort. The two were sitting at the same table as they had the night of Laurance’s return. Tucked away in the back corner, both with a mug of ale and talking in hushed voices. Garroth, even though he knew this was not a date, practically scrubbed his skin red when he bathed. He couldn’t decide if it was foolishness or false hope, so he settled on an unhealthy mix of both.

“But..there’s still no way to prove anything..is there.” Laurance said slowly. Garroth’s heart skipped a beat. “Sure, I’m worried about this hold on you. I hate that I can’t protect you. That you have this..leash, as you put it. But I know how strong you are, how capable. I just worry we won’t be able to clear your name sooner.” Laurance continued, he looked stressed. Garroth couldn’t help but feel a bit proud of himself. Laurance thought him capable, Laurance wanted to protect him.

“It’s been three years of this and I haven’t thrown myself from the community tree yet, what’s another couple?” Garroth said, trying to joke. But his tone betrayed him. Laurance stared at him, studied him. The tree that Aphmau once made into a tree house for her boys grew into a massive landmark, one that they created a giant community center out of. Garroth loved it, the first time he saw it he wanted to go up to the very top.

Over the past three years, he’d sit up there for hours, debating how much longer he could deal with everything going on. Wondering if things would be easier for everyone if he stopped holding on so tight.

Garroth changed the subject.

“I uh..I can light candles now. That’ll save me some money in the long run on matches huh?” Garroth joked, clearly trying to change to a more positive note.

Laurance smiled slightly,

“I’ll be sure to bring you my oil lamp at night when I’ve got a mountain of paperwork to do.”

Garroth chuckled, “yeah, I don’t miss all that, but I’ll happily show off my new magic.”

The two drank a bit that night, but it was nice. Garroth was able to tune out the glares and upturned looks. All he focused on was the man in front of him. The man who later got very drunk. Laurance was quite silly when drunk, but also very touchy. Garroth was thankful his blush could be marked up to the alcohol. But then, something changed between the two..

As Garroth helped Laurance home, as in, Laurance leaned on Garroth the whole way back to the Guard quarters, Laurance spoke quietly in his ear.

“You smell really nice..” he said lowly, resting his head on Garroth’s. Garroth on the other hand was basically working up a sweat helping the shadow knight home.

“Thank you..” Garroth said quietly, trying to hide the strain in his voice.

“Do you worry you won’t find love?” Laurance bluntly asked.

‘Smooth.’ Garroth thought with an eye roll.

“Uh…sometimes. But that’s what comes with being the way I am I suppose. Of course it would be nice to have a partner, but..I understand I’m not really in that position right now. The world just..isn’t quite there yet. Besides, I don’t think I need a lover to be happy, I have people like you and Vylad. That’s all the love I think I need..wants I can go without.”

The silence between the two was deafening.

“I want you to find love, I mean, that kind of love.” Laurance said after awhile. He was slurring his words.

“I’m not sure I’ll find that kind of love in Phoenix Drop, Laurance.” Garroth said quietly.

Laurance abruptly stopped, causing Garroth to stop as well to keep him held up.

“Laurance?” Garroth asked as Laurance firmly placed his hands on Garroth’s shoulders.

“I will help you.” Laurance commanded rather boldly.

“With…?” Garroth asked with a small smile, it was rather funny seeing Laurance this way.

“Finding someone!” Laurance said proudly. He turned and walked in the wrong direction.

“Uh…Laurance, wrong way?” Garroth called after him, catching up. 

“If no one in Phoenix Drop would have you, I’m sure someone from outside would!” Laurance slurred loudly.

“Shhhh! People are sleeping, Laurance!” Garroth complained.

A group of men who looked to be sailors started to pass them. Clearly they were not from Phoenix Drop. It was one of the other reasons Garroth was spending more time taking work at the docks, people didn’t know him, nor what he’d done.

“My friend here is looking for-mmmph!” Laurance’s slurring mouth was quickly covered by Garroth, who had practically jumped on Laurance’s back and wrapped both hands over his mouth.

“No! No! He’s drunk! Sorry!” Garroth yelled, the men laughing as Laurance stumbled due to Garroth jumping him.

Garroth let go and dragged Laurance away by the back of his shirt, red in the face and heart beating rapidly.

“I can’t believe you just tried to do that!” Garroth whisper scolded Laurance.

“Can you let go of my shirt pleaaaase?” Laurance pouted.

“No. We’re going home.” Garroth said bluntly, pulling Laurance along. He brushed off the embarrassment, thankful to how quick he was to smack his hand over Laurance’s mouth.

They walked in silence for a long while, Laurance’s giggling would occasionally send both of them into a laughing fit at the stupidity.

“Garroth..how did you know you were gay?” Laurance asked quietly by the time they reached the guard quarters. Garroth stopped and turned to him, looking around to make sure they were alone. A small part of Garroth appreciated that Laurance stopped tip toeing around the word. 

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“I mean..what made you know you’re gay? Was it like, one realization? Or an over time sortve thing?” Laurance clarified. His words were still slightly choppy, but not nearly as much. Garroth decided he’d answer, given Laurance might remember come morning.

“Well..I lived pretty isolated in the forest as a kid. And once more when I lived in O’Khasis. The only difference was there were people around in O’Khasis. So, when I was sick of reading all day, I’d stare out the windows and imagine the people walking by as characters from those books-“ he began to explain, looking intensely at Garroth. “- but I got sick of that.” Garroth shrugged. “Eventually, I would just look out the window watching the men walking down the street. I never found the ladies attractive..I just, I don’t know. If I’m being honest, Laurance, I think it came about as naturally as it did for you liking women… I think as I grew up I found myself attracted to men, not women.”

“Was it hard to pretend to be in love with Aphmau?” Laurance asked quietly, a tinge of sadness in his voice.

“Not really? I..this is kind of a hard question, Laurance. I guess the Garroth I was back then was…a character. Like in those books I read growing up. It was easy. Because I was pretending to be someone I wasn’t. It became hard when I realized I couldn’t pretend to be a character for the rest of my life. That I had to actually start living my life, because that’s what I had been fighting for that whole time. And by that point? Well…I was walking out of a portal fifteen years later.” Garroth explained.

Laurance was quiet, lost in thought.

“…what brought you back? I mean..in the Irene dimension. You were being controlled, then you weren’t. How’d that happen?”

“I guess I broke free of it..” Garroth responded slowly.

“But what made you break free?” Laurance asked.

“You..I think.” Garroth said quietly.

They stared at one another for a few moments.

“It was your voice that brought me back. I had given up. I had fought and fought and it just..nothing worked. And then you spoke to me, I couldn’t hear the words you said exactly, but I just knew it was you speaking to me. I knew you were there. Next thing I know I was practically shot back into my own body. My uh..my Mana had reawakened I guess. Cause I could sense the magic around me again, like when I was a kid.”

Laurance’s eyes practically sparkled.

“It was me?”

“Yes, Laurance, it was you.” Garroth said quietly and bluntly, turning to open the door. “Now come on, you have a shift in the morning.”

“Euuuuugh.” Laurance complained, Garroth laughed a little, watching him stumble into the guard quarters,

“And..thank you for tonight Laurance. I really needed this.” Garroth said.

Laurance flashed one of those award winning smiles as he made his way up the stairs. Garroth was left in the dark kitchen as he poured a glass of water. He turned back around to the empty staircase.

“It’s always you, isn’t it…” he said quietly, into the dark and nothingness.

Garroth promised himself that was the closest he’d ever come to confessing to Laurance. And he cringed thinking back to it, how drunk he in actuality was.

~~~~~

“Come on Garroth, up.” Lucinda chided once more, breaking Garroth from his own mind. Garroth struggled to sit up on his knees, he wanted to be done with this.

“How much longer?” Garroth asked between huffs.

“Until you stop asking how much longer.” Lucinda snipped back, her eyes and crystal beginning to glow once more. Garroth took a sharp breath and braced himself.

It had become a bit easier to fend off the possession, but the longer he lasted, the worse of a time he had breaking free. Five minutes was his record, and when he couldn’t hold Lucinda off anymore, she had full control over him. He hated being forced into the back of his own mind. To watch his own body move as a spectator. He hated being back in that dark place. He heard Lucinda from all around him,

“Try to take back control, Garroth.” She said sternly, gritting her teeth. Concentration over the spell must have been difficult. She never made Garroth do anything, thankfully, just kept him where he was as he fought his mental battle.

And he did, he fought and fought, but nothing he tried worked. He tried to meditate, to feel for his mana, but he just couldn’t figure it out. Eventually, Lucinda let go.

He fell to the floor with a crash, breathing heavily. His cheek felt cold against the brick floor.

“You need to figure out how to get out when you get trapped like that. What got you out last time?” Zoey asked.

“Laurance gave me a pep talk.” Garroth said with exhaustion, sarcasm dripped from his voice.

“Watch the attitude, you’re in a very kickable position right now.” Lucinda mused, a giggle as she knelt down and placed her hand flat on Garroth’s back. He felt his mana start to come back to him, far more than the tiny drop it was a week ago.

“You’re still improving, don’t forget that. You last longer every day, and you put up more of a fight each time. Eventually I think you’ll be able to knock me back.” Lucinda said, giving a bit of support.

Garroth struggled to get up, but eventually he did.

“Thanks Lucinda..I appreciate it.” Garroth said quietly.

“I don’t say it just to say it, I mean it. Now, I have to go remove a curse from a donkey, normally I’d never be caught dead dealing with something like that, but they’re paying me more than I can say no to.” Lucinda said, giving them a small wave as she left. Lucinda was a very busy person and tended to out the door as quickly as she came in. Sometimes Garroth wished she’d stay to oversee his magic training.

Garroth turned to Zoey.

“Why can’t she remove my curse?” He asked.

“Well..if we’re correct and this is a demonic curse, there’s a big risk that attempting to extract it from you could kill you or the person attempting to extract it.” Zoey explained. “You need to weaken a curse first.”

“And how do you do that?” Garroth asked.

“By making the host stronger.” She smiled knowingly.

Garroth felt stupid. Of course they’d already planned this. Garroth was getting a little tired of being outsmarted all the women in his life. Still, he loved them dearly. At least he’d always be smarter than Travis and Laurance.

“Quit pouting and grab your cloak, we’re taking training outside today.” Zoey said with more energy than Garroth had seen her with in a long time. That piqued his interest.

~~~~~

Outside in the forest, Zoey had set up three hay bales hanging from the trees. They decided to do this near a body of water, as Zoey explained,

“You need to learn to defend yourself in a pinch. Magic is perfect for that. You get disarmed or injured and need a quick escape? Magic.” She said, pointing to the middle hay bale, “We’ve already worked a bit on defense and summoning, but learning to fight with magic will make you far more formidable. So, I want you to manifest a blast of your choosing at that bale. Whatever manifests with your mana. Some people have an easier time with specific elements. Just let whatever feels right happen.” Zoey explained, crossing her arms and stepping out of the way.

After adjusting his stance and shaking out his arms, Garroth put his arms out and attempted to tap into his mana.

Nothing.

He tried again.

Nothing.

Garroth didn’t want to seem incapable, but the small look he gave Zoey made him seem like a pouting child.

Zoey couldn’t help but laugh, “Try again, manifest it. Whatever comes to mind.”

Garroth sighed as he looked back at the target and closed his eyes, his hands up with his palms facing the bale.

He saw nothing. Just darkness. Then..?

Lighting weaving and stretching through dark clouds, rapid and bright. Like outstretched claws, rapidly digging through a heavy grey sky.

Garroth heard something, but when he opened his eyes the hay bale looked untouched. His mana felt off though. A tinge of blue faded from his vision.

“That..that was close!” Zoey said. “I saw a few sparks come from your hands!”

Garroth raised an eyebrow.

“Maybe let’s try something more simple.” Zoey suggested, walking over. “You seem to be doing well with the candle, so this time, try to manifest a small flame erupting from your hand and traveling to the hay.” She said, physically fixing his form. “Maybe basing it off of something you’re already proficient with could help you.”

Garroth allowed her to push and move him into a stance that she deemed good enough.

This time, he kept his eyes open. He knew what it felt like to ignite the candle, it was like muscle memory. After a deep breath, he focused. He felt heat in his hand, but no flame traveled toward the bale. Instead, a small flame hovered around his hand.

“Okay..okay we can work with this.” Zoey said, watching the now larger flame blaze from Garroth’s hand.

“Try focusing it into something more narrow and projectile.” She suggested, watching as Garroth tried to bend the flame to his will.

Slowly, it started to compress, becoming more and more hyper. Excitable. And then?

FOOSH~

The small flame shot into the bale quickly, the flame died out upon impact.

“Why didn’t it..?” Garroth questioned.

“I soaked the bales in water first, couldn’t afford any accidents.” She said.

“Smart.” Garroth commented, staring at where the flame had struck the bale. He felt a fire within him, one of capability and ambition. But the feeling was cut short by a terrified scream in the town. Garroth shot a glance at Zoey, who nodded. With that, Garroth took off running.

~~~~~

Garroth arrived at the same time as Laurance and Lio. The issue was quite apparent upon rounding the corner.

A small home was set ablaze, they were on the outskirts of the city, so a lot of homes tended to be built out of wood or a mixture of stone and wood. This house was older than a lot of new Phoenix Drop.

A woman was screaming, her hysterics had drawn a crowd. The second she spotted Laurance, she rushed over.

“My boy! My boy is inside there! Please! Another man went in to get him but neither of them have come out!” She cried. Garroth felt his body sweat slightly from the heat the inferno was giving off. Zoey caught up behind him.

Laurance looked troubled, it was a dangerous situation, and getting more people in the home to rescue them may cost more lives. Garroth watched, waiting for Laurance to make a call. He knew what he himself would do in this situation, but that was the nature of being a commander at one point. You think logistically before anything else.

“There’s a well just around the corner, as well as a lake a few yards out-“ Laurence called to the crowd “- grab as many buckets as you can find, we need to stop the fire!”

People began to move quickly, but the woman was displeased.

“But my boy is in there! He needs help now!” She cried, looking back at the flames, then back at Laurance.

“I can’t risk any more lives. Someone has already gone in to try and help him..if he couldn’t get out..” Laurance explained the best he could. The grieving Mother started to look around in a panic, until she spotted Garroth.

“Send him in! You can risk him, right!?” She all but commanded. Laurance looked…angry.

“How dare you, we’re doing what we can in the safest way possi- what..? GARROTH!” Laurance shouted, watching as Garroth ran into the burning home. He shoved the woman in front of him to the side to try and cut Garroth off, but he didn’t make it in time.

“Remember what we worked on..” Zoey had whispered in Garroth’s ear just moments prior. “Consider this your first test. Put to action what you’ve learned thus far.”

And with that, Garroth charged into the inferno, he hadn’t heard the lass point him out specifically, all he heard was Zoey’s words, and then Laurance call out to him.

Inside, the heat was much more unbearable, he had to keep calm, if he panicked he was dead.

The biggest threat to him at that moment was the smoke and flames, not the heat.

‘Repel…’ he focused, he felt a draining feeling but it was working. The flames in front of him started to part, and as he slowly moved, they parted with him and closed back up behind him.

Repellent was a spell Lucinda had taught him, while not really a spell and more of a concentration of magic, it was effective in repelling all sorts of elements. Water, fire, smoke. If it was tangible, it could be repelled.

He made his way up the stairs, maintaining his concentration. A charred step broke out from underneath him, but he moved quick before he could lose balance. Upstairs, the flames were just as bad, but the smoke was more concentrated. He hadn’t seen anyone on the first floor, so he assumed they were both on the second. A few feet from the stairs, a man was face down, the one who had run in to save the boy.

Speaking of the boy, Garroth could hear wailing from behind a closed door.

Could he only save one?

No. Garroth decided he would not be okay with just saving one. He took a moment to decide who was in more dire need. The boy was conscious, alert, while the man in front of him was unconscious. He decided the man in front of him was to be saved first. If he was quick, he could get to the boy before the flames. Garroth crouched down and tried to pick the man up. He was wearing armor and had too much gear strapped to him. The metal of his armor burned Garroth, who struggled to maintain concentration in reaction.

Once grounded and focused again, he pulled out his knife from his work belt and cut the leather straps of the armor, freeing the man from the hot metal. He was covered in burns, but if Garroth could get him out, he’d live. Garroth grabbed the man by his arms and decided to drag him up onto his back. He looked around for the quickest route of escape.

Looks like he was going through the window.

Garroth dragged and pulled, and finally got the man to the window and pushed it open. Flames rushed toward the oxygen, but Garroth’s concentration on repelling the flames stood strong. He pushed the man halfway out the window and waited for voices to shout at him to let him drop. With hopes and prayers, he let the man’s unconscious body fall. He shot his head out the window to see a dozen or so people catch him.

Laurance looked utterly terrified as he directed people with buckets of water. Garroth knew the water was useless at this point. The whole structure would come down soon enough. They locked eyes.

“MAAAAAAAMAAAA!” Garroth could hear muffled from the room behind him. He turned and made his way to the door. He was exhausted, his mana felt like it was nearing its end. He’d be playing a dangerous game in a few minutes. Strain could leave him in the same position as the man he just saved, maybe even worse.

Garroth tried the door, but the metal of the handle scorched his hand. He let go quickly, but he was already burned.

“Ah!” He screeched as he watched the skin on his hand begin to boil with blisters. Then..the coughing. This second burn was enough to break his concentration, and smoke started to consume him. He kicked the door once, twice, and nothing. The door would not break. The boy screamed louder.

“Stand clear of the door!” Garroth shouted. He prayed the kid listened.

“Use what you’ve learned”

It echoed through his mind.

Garroth took a few steps back and focused on the door, he envisioned it flying open, and he pushed. He pushed and pushed and grew lightheaded, both from the smoke and his use of mana, but with a crash the door was pushed so hard with force it was ripped from the hinges and splintered into shattered pieces into the back wall. Garroth ran in, coughing, and looked around.

A small hand under the bed caught his attention.

He rushed over, and knelt down to look under. A boy, no older than nine, laid under the bed, his face was beat red from the tears that rushed down his face. He screamed louder upon seeing Garroth.

“Bud! Hey! Your Mom is real worried, let’s get you out okay? Come on!” Garroth tried to comfort and urge, reaching for the boy, but the boy was terrified and crawled away. Garroth’s panic was most definitely hindering his persuading of this boy. He took a breath to calm down first.

“Close your eyes, okay? Just close ‘em and it’ll all be okay.” Garroth pleaded. The boy stared at him, he was clutching some sort of stuffed rabbit. But to Garroth’s relief he started to crawl out. The second Garroth could, he picked the boy up and turned to run. But flames blocked their way. His mana was shot.

He was on his own.

In a decision fueled by adrenaline and fear, he ran. Maybe, just maybe he could be fast enough to get down the stairs. Or the window. The window however had given oxygen to the fire, and the entire wall was up in flames. He had forgotten to close it..

He didn’t make it to either, however, because as soon as he took off running into the inferno, the second floor caved in, sending Garroth and the boy down with him. Garroth held the boy tightly, turning the best he could so that he didn’t land on him. Garroth fell face down, trying to put his arms out to brace himself. The boy landed somewhere beside him, wailing.

They fell with a crash, and a slight pain ached Garroth’s body. He stood as quickly as he could, holding the boy, and rushing to the opening to the outside. The moment he stood he was hit with a lightheadedness that threatened to throw him off balance.

The moment he reached the open door, he stumbled forward and fell out into the crowd. The boy fell from his arms with him, crying and slightly burned, but safe.

Garroth huffed, once, twice, before being drenched with water from various directions. All too quickly he realized his clothing must’ve caught fire.

“Is it out!?” Garroth pleaded, blindly. The smoke had caused his eyes to water and sting considerably, and he was struggling to keep his eyes open. The tears in his eyes were his body’s attempt to flush the smoke and ash out.

“You’re good!” Someone called, Garroth was being dragged by someone, though he couldn’t see who.

That was until he heard his voice.

“You’re good bud..you did good” Laurance said in his ear. “Just relax okay? Kenmur’s here. He’s checking out the other two first.” Garroth nodded profusely, he couldn’t stop squinting and blinking, but Laurance’s hands remained on him, keeping him still.

He was shaking, Laurance was shaking profusely..

“I…I don’t want you to get worked up over this, but you’ve been impaled by a slim piece of wood, it’s going through your right side…” Laurance said in a shakey voice. Garroth’s sight finally started to come to, and he looked down to see a small end of was looked to be a floor plank that had split a few times the long way sticking out of his stomach, bearing more to to the right. He felt around his back to see if it went though.

“Stop..don’t move. I don’t want you messing with anything until Kenmur checks you out.” Laurence said quickly, wrapping

his arms around Garroth’s shoulders to keep him from moving.

Garroth could see blood. His green shirt was becoming black from the warm liquid, his already black pants were slightly burnt.

“I…I don’t even feel it.” Garroth said breathlessly.

“Adrenaline...” Laurance responded, looking around for Kenmur.

“Over here!” He shouted, Kenmur’s face turned quickly to Laurance. Kenmur was the certified genius of the city, him along with his wife, Emmalyn. While he got his start in engineering and technologies, the kid was a medical genius as well. Laurance trusted him, especially with Garroth’s well being.

“Where’s Emmalyn?” Laurance asked as Kenmur started to cut away at Garroth’s shirt around the impalement.

“Home. Respectfully, I don’t care the emergency. She’s nine months pregnant, I don’t want so much as a gust of wind to cause her any kind of stress.” Kenmur responded, as he inspected the injury, he started to pull Garroth’s shirt off.

“We need to stabilize this and then get him to my lab. I can see if there’s any internal damages there before we try to extract it. This piece is keeping you from bleeding out right now.” He said to Garroth as he ripped Garroth’s shirt into long strips, wrapping figure 8’s around his body and around the impalement. “Lucinda is on her way, along with some other healers. Aphmau too.” Laurance said to Kenmur. Garroth started to hear them more distantly, as if they were moving away from him. Dizzy, delirious. He was losing blood, and quickly.

“Guys…” he tried to warn before he lost consciousness.

~~~~~

Garroth woke up laying in a bed that was not his own. He was surrounded by people, too many people.

Kenmur and Lucinda were the only two faces on his left he recognized, on his right, Aphmau, the Doctor, and Emmalyn.

Garroth felt like a very important person at that moment.

“Why do I feel drunk?” He slurred, Lucinda and Emmalyn both had to try and hide their laughter. Aphmau’s lips quirked slightly.

“We didn’t want you to be in any pain when we remove the impalement, so we sortve made you drink a lot of whiskey. It was all I had.” Kenmur informed him. Laurance appeared at his side as well, he looked sickly with worry.

“Garroth? Bud? You okay?”

“Mmm..never better. I feel so special with all this attention.” He mused, his voice cracking. Wow, he really was drunk. Fucking Kenmur and his cheap whiskey.

Laurance huffed a small laugh, “yeah, well, you are a very important person.” He tried to amuse Garroth.

“It’s ’cuz I got wood sticking out of me huh?” Garroth said with a smile and half lidded look. Why did he find this funny?

Laurance had to cover his own face with his hand. This time the room couldn’t contain their slight chuckles. Soon, two more voices entered the fray.

“How’s he doing? We came as quick as we could.” Katelyn’s voice sounded from the door. The ‘we’ being her and Travis.

“He’s okay, lost a lot of blood. Kenmur was able to determine with his weird medical goggles that nothing important was hit or pierced. So really it’s just getting it out and possibly cauterizing the wound. He’s in good spirits though..” Lucinda explained, though, had you asked Garroth, he caught about three words of that. “But that’s also cause he’s drunk. Kenmur felt it best to inebriate him incase he needed surgery.”

Both peered over the other’s shoulders. Garroth was feeling less important and more like some sort of animal in one of Kiki’s showcase pens. Like that fatass hamster Aphmau became obsessed with. He started to chuckle, remembering that strange beast. Gods..that was so long ago. When everyone was so…happy..

“That’s if I can’t heal him, I’m gonna try my best though.” Aphmau said, she looked..nervous. Garroth remembered overhearing her speaking about her miracle healing, and how it no longer worked after she gave birth to Alina. Unfortunate, really. He had heard she brought someone back from the dead. He wondered if she could cure a shadow knight, or a ghoul. They may never know though.

“Are you ready Garroth?” The Doctor that Garroth wasn’t a particular fan of asked. He nodded. “Fuck..yeah let’s do this..” he said, taking a deep breath. Someone grabbed onto his hand, Laurance…

‘How sweet..’ Garroth thought.

Then someone grabbed his other, and with their free hands they head his shoulders down.

‘Oh fuck..’ he also thought.

Lastly, someone put a rolled up cloth and put it in his mouth to prevent him from possibly shattering his own teeth. Garroth started to shake in anticipation, he knew no matter how drunk he was, nothing would stop the pain.

Kenmur wore a pair of leather gloves, and carefully held onto the spike. “It just barely came out the other side, so pulling it out the way it went in is going to be the best way to get it out. Any stray pieces I’ll have to get out after. That’s if any break off in the process.” He explained, “alright everyone, here we go.” He said.

Just as the word left his mouth, an excruciating pain filled Garroth’s side. He felt the object in its entirety and the searing pain of it being moved. He did his best not to thrash, he heard someone groan about how hard he was gripping their hand. Katelyn, it was her.

His teeth ached against the cloth in his mouth as he clenched down and screamed, but he supposed it was better than shattering his own teeth. They wouldn’t be able to fix that. He was thankful his screams were muffled, though that wasn’t on his mind at that very moment.

The moment the piece was fully removed, Garroth’s entire side slowly started to feel warm. Blood, thats what he figured it was.

The tears that had built in his eyes had finally fallen, and the shaking began. He violently shook. The adrenaline having long worn off and now coming back.

“Okay..okay towels quick.” Kenmur said, Travis came running with the towels from a side table.

“I believe it all came out in one piece, smaller splinters the body will absorb over time…” Kenmur said as he started to pack the wound and apply pressure with the towels. Garroth screamed once more against the cloth. It wasn’t that it hurt more than the removal, he just wasn’t expecting Kenmur to start pressing down on the wound.

“And the cauterization?” Aphmau asked.

“We’re gonna try and go without it I think.” Kenmur said, leaning down on the towels.

“The hell you mean ‘you think’? What about the bleeding?” Laurance asked.

“I mean, it’s a drastic measure for something like this. If we can’t get the bleeding under control then yes, absolutely we should cauterize it. But if we want to reduce his risks of infection we need to try going without it. He could have more complications from that.” He explained.

“And stitches?” Katelyn asked.

“If these ladies here can heal up the exit wound, stitches will be the best way to go. I can’t stitch up both sides, that’s just begging for fluid buildup and infections.” Kenmur looked to Lucinda and Aphmau. They took that as their sign to start trying to heal.

Lucinda’s magic seemed to have an effect, as the wound started to slowly stitch close on the back. Kenmur carefully rolled Garroth on his side to examine the exit wound as they worked.

“Almost…keep going.”

Aphmau looked a bit defeated as she continued trying. But nothing happened.

“Annnnnd there. If you need to stop then do so. But I can work with this.” Kenmur said as he and the others gently laid him back on his back. Garroth was practically limp at that point.

So numb from pain and alcohol, he just stared at Laurance half lidded, his handsome Laurance. Had there not been a cloth in his mouth he probably would have said some things he’d never be able to take back. Thank Irene.

Lucinda managed to close the wound just a bit further, allowing for Kenmur to finally start stitching after sterilizing both the needle and the wound.

The moment the cold alcohol hit his wound he started to scream once more. He was still being held down by Laurance, but Katelyn had to tap out, feeling too nauseous to continue. It was Emmalyn who stepped in. Her and Kenmur took an odd liking to this sortve stuff, and she looked enthralled as she watched her husband stitch Garroth up.

Once the bandages were on, Garroth felt like he could finally relax. The cloth was taken from his mouth, his mouth had a bit of spit around it as the cloth had only absorbed to much. He felt someone wipe his face down with a wet cloth, he realized he’d been sweating.

He was still awake, but delirious. One by one, through the hours, people left. Aphmau had to pick her kids up from school, a look of shame on her face, Lucinda had a shop to get back to, Katelyn had her patrol, and the Doctor with his own practice to get back to.

That left Emmalyn, Laurance, Travis and Kenmur. Emmalyn took a seat in the corner, her back and feet killing her as she held onto her large belly. Garroth was happy for them, extremely. He hoped their children came out just as amazing as them. Children..how did he know that?

He lazily turned his head to where Emmalyn said. He was surely still delirious.

“Twins…you’re having twins.” He said lazily and half lidded. Laurance looked very confused.

“He must still be drunk.” Laurance muttered, a small laugh at the awkward moment.

But Emmalyn looked shocked,

“he’s…he’s right. But we didn’t tell anyone..I didn’t tell anyone!” She said, Laurance turned at the sound of a crash, Kenmur had dropped the medical tray he was holding in shock.

“You..we are? We’re having twins?” He asked. “I thought..I thought we were gonna wait to find out.” He asked, rounding Garroth’s bed to his wife.

“I just…something felt off. I just..I got scared and I had to check. And, well, when I checked with the goggles..there’s two.” She said meekly.

Garroth smiled, it was a sweet thing, a genuine one, first at them, then at Laurance. He received a flick to the forehead from Laurance.

“Don’t be mean to the patient.” Garroth complained.

“You ruined a surprise.” Laurance jokingly chided.

“Oops.” Garroth responded, not looking away from Laurance.

Kenmur and Emmalyn decided to step out, leaving Travis, Laurance and Garroth alone.

“Don’t start revealing my secrets now.” Travis pointed a finger at Garroth. He smiled, sticking his tongue out at Travis in a taunt.

“Fine but don’t try to make me laugh..seriously, it hurts too much. I might pop a stitch.” Garroth responded with a smile on his face.

Travis huffed slightly. Before looking at Laurence more seriously. Tense silence fell on them.

Then Travis spoke,

“It is.” He said simply before elaborating,

”I mean, the curse. It’s demonic.” Travis informed Laurance. “It’s strong, stronger than some of the magic I’ve seen from the demon lord. This wasn’t him, if it was, the curse would’ve broken when we killed him.” He explained. “I could practically smell it from the moment I came in the room…I don’t think I need to explain how serious this is.”

Laurance’s expression went a bit sour, he looked back down at Garroth.

“Guess we have our answer.” Laurance said quietly, an emotion was present in his eyes, one Garroth was too sleepy to decipher.

“Mmm” Garroth responded, his eyes starting to close. Travis walked over to the other side of the bed, looking once at Laurance, then back down to Garroth.

“I give you credit man, you did some crazy shit today.” Travis said to Garroth, who had to force his eyes back open.

“Yeah..you’re in so much trouble when you heal up.” Laurance remarked, a slight glare. “You’re lucky you came out injured, I would’ve beaten your ass.”

“Don’t threaten me with a fight I could win.” Garroth responded, now unable to open his eyes from how drowsy he felt. Travis looked agasp, laughing hysterically while looking between the two men. Laurance himself was laughing too.

“Cheeky fucker.” Laurance muttered before bringing a hand up to Garroth’s head and gently running it through his hair, slowly and repeatedly.

“Mmmm..” was all Garroth could manage. That was enough to relax him into total numbness. Perhaps it was a good thing, because he would’ve freaked had he heard what Travis asked.

“Are…are you two, you know..together?” Travis asked.

Laurance paused his hand running for a moment, a look of shock on his face. Then he resumed.

“No..no what gave you that idea?” He asked in shock, his voice a strained whisper of exasperation.

“Well..you told me he’s..well, gay. And I guess I just thought..I mean you two are just so..domestic?” Travis explained.

“He’s my best friend. I care about him.” Laurance defended.

“And what about him? Does he see you that way? What if he wants more? What if you’re giving him the wrong idea…?” Travis asked.

“He doesn’t.” Laurance said with assurance.

“Did he tell you that?”

The room was silent. Garroth was fast asleep.

“I’m not..I’m not gay, Travis.”

“You don’t have to be.” He countered.

“The hell’s does that mean?” Laurence asked, he sounded a bit angry now.

“He could be the…exception? Listen man, you’ve seemingly turned a blind eye to what he goes through, and I just think-“

“No one asked what you think, Travis.” Laurence raised his voice slightly.

“- I think if you got closer to him, in that way. Maybe he’d open up to you more.” Travis said, walking around to Laurance. “And maybe you’d like being closer with him.”

“If you care about him, genuinely, you need to open your eyes. I hear things..I know you do too.” Travis said, turning to grab his bag to leave.

“What do you mean by that.”

“I mean, you see the way people treat him. He’s strong, we all know that. But it’s only a matter of time before he’s dead or gone. No one could stand the ostracization he endures for as long as he could, I know I couldn’t. But I don’t see him ensuring it much longer, not unless someone gets close enough to him to actually help him.” Travis said quietly.

“Katelyn told me..she told me it wasn’t his fault. And when I felt the curse today, it made me believe. And now? I’ll wake up every day surprised to see he hasn’t hopped a ship to the furthest place from this city. If you care about him, help him. He won’t come to any of us for it.” He finished, walking out the door before Laurance could respond. 

Laurance was fuming, his eyes beat red, his hands shakey.

This was his best friend, not his lover. He didn’t like Garroth like that and never would.

But,

Could he?

Laurance didn’t like that Travis wasn’t thinking about him. He only thought of Garroth. What about what Laurance wanted? Laurance could still be in love with Aphmau. He could want a different life. Why was he obligated to give Garroth some false chance? Wouldn’t that hurt him more?

But Travis had clearly seen something there..

An hour had passed, Garroth breathed lightly and comfortably, Laurance’s hand hadn’t left his head, running through his blonde hair.

His anger had simmered down into something else. Something a bit dangerous.

Guilt.

Had someone else been there with him, he’d never even thought of doing something so..out of character. His mind wouldn’t have wandered, he wouldn’t have been left alone with his thoughts.

But he was.

They were alone.

And Laurence, in his exhausted and overwhelmed state, played Travis’s voice over in his head.

‘If you care about him, help him.’

Of course he cared. But he wasn’t…

‘He could be the exception.’

Laurance made up his mind. Here and now, he’d settle his mental debate. He felt he’d have no other opportunity to without hurting him. What Garroth didn’t know could never hurt him, and he’d been through enough hurt.

He stared down at Garroth, who slept peacefully after the excitement of the day. His soft hair, even softer freckles that sprinkled over his nose and cheeks like it had been snowing. Whispy blonde hair that Laurance knew was just a tad too long to Garroth’s liking, but that he hadn’t had the time to cut it. The delicate locks rested gently around his slim and soft face. Laurance pushed a stray bunch behind Garroth’s ear.

He looked exhausted. Now that Laurance looked that Garroth, REALLY looked at him, what he saw hurt his heart. A face that even when relaxed looked pained. Dark circles under his eyes, tear stains running down his temples and into his hair from the excruciating pain he had to endure. Then, something deeper. Something you couldn’t see on the surface. Loneliness.

It wasn’t something you could physically see. But there was an energy. One that Laurance could see in hindsight in every way Garroth looked at him. The slight dullness to his eyes, which he’d always felt shined so bright, so uniquely. The way his smiles never were quite genuine, never quite full. A small quirk of the lips, a half smile gone as soon as it graced his face. Laurance had felt like someone punched him in the gut when Garroth smiled earlier. It was so…genuine. He looked so young, so sweet. Yet so fragile.

Laurance leaned down, slowly, cautiously. He shakily took a breath before finally connecting his lips to Garroth’s.

His kissed Garroth Ro’Meave.

It was only a moment they stayed connected like that until Laurance ripped himself away. He stared at Garroth’s still unconscious form. Laurance shook intensely.

No. He didn’t feel the same. He didn’t like Garroth more than a friend.

At least..that’s what he told himself the whole way home.

Laurance had stayed for a considerable amount of time after his stunt. Mixed emotions. Drinking a bit from the whiskey bottle Kenmur had. 

He wasn’t entirely opposed- And that’s what scared him.

Everything he’d ever known, everything he thought he knew about himself, crashed down around him.

Then he was annoyed at himself. Why was he getting so worked up over this? He could just walk away from it all, pretend it didn’t happen. He held all the cards. But there was something new in him. A small spark that threatened to erupt in the inferno of the hell he left over year ago now. And for the first time since becoming a shadow knight, he felt something calling to him that was stronger than that of the Nether. One that he felt he couldn’t handle. And no meditations or self discipline would keep it at bay.

Suddenly, he felt protective of Garroth, angry at those who hurt him and continue to, and ashamed he never stepped up. Some excuse for a head guard. For a commander. He was unworthy, especially of Garroth. 

When he left Kenmur’s that day, he told himself he’d keep it to himself. He’d think things over, and eventually suppress it all once he calmed down. He’d visit Garroth the next day having totally erased in his own mind what he’d done. He wouldn’t look at his soft lips, his wispy hair, his freckles or his big blue eyes in a way that was more than friendly.

But things changed.

Because Garroth didn’t wake up the next day,

Nor the next.

Chapter Text

Panic started to set in for Garroth’s small group of supporters. Laurance started to slowly move his things to Kenmur’s makeshift doctor’s lab where Garroth was. Just little things he’d need, because he couldn’t sleep anywhere else, not when his best friend was like this. A journal here, a set of clothes there. By the end of the first week, he’d practically moved in. Kenmur never commented, in fact, An uncomfortable wooden chair was his bed until Kenmur brought in a second patient bed, for Laurance, and he made no comment about it.

And that became his routine. Wake up, go to work, come back and fill out papers, and sometimes help Kenmur around the lab or Emmalyn with lifting things. He also became Emmalyn’s errand boy when Kenmur wasn’t home, but he gladly obliged, the lady is nine months pregnant, ready to pop any day at that point.

Kenmur believed Garroth had sustained a head injury in the fall, that or his body was in shock and trying to heal itself. Regardless, he was in a coma. A word that when said aloud caused all the air in Laurance’s lungs to dissipate.

There were those who visited daily, such as Lucinda, Katelyn and Zoey. Lucinda often did something she would explain as a ‘mana transfer’, apparently it could help Garroth heal himself. He held onto hope while he watched.

Then there were others, who either only visited to speak with Laurance or to speak with Kenmur.

Aphmau did not visit.

Dante did not visit.

Neither of those rescued from the fire or their families visited.

The Doctor didn’t visit.

None of the guards went to visit.

It enraged Laurance.

Some nights he sat awake seething. Like a river stone on a hot day when the water was low, slowly cooking in the sun till it was so hot to the touch you’d panic and drop it.

There were times he got so angry he unwillingly transformed in a Shadow Knight.

“Let it happen.” Vylad told him one night when he went to visit. Vylad would visit every night, when everyone had left. He was a very introverted man, and he was not a huge fan of people in general. Laurance was started to feel the same way, given the cruelty he’d seen from the people he’d sworn to protect.

“But you told me-“ Laurance started to say, his voice did nothing to hide his anger, his frustrations, his rage.

“Yes, but this is different. Your feelings are valid here, not instilled in you by this curse. You need to process them, suppressing them will hurt you more. I’m angry as well Laurance, enraged even.” Vylad said a bit sternly, that was…new. A flash of red crossed his eyes and for the first time, Laurance saw something in Vylad he’d never seen before.

Frustration.

Laurance sat back down in the chair that was now a bit too small for him with a huff.

“Is it…” he started to say, cutting himself off. He was foolish, he shouldn’t talk about this to Garroth’s own brother. He wiped a hand over his own face in frustration.

“Go on..” Vylad urged, sitting at the end of Garroth’s bed. His hand rested on Garroth’s calf which was covered by a thin linen blanket.

Laurance was silent, staring at Garroth’s still unconscious form. His heart ached.

“Is it wrong I just want to pick him up and take him far away from here? To start somewhere new? To..to have him wake up somewhere where he isn’t miserable?” Laurance asked quietly, as if putting these words out in the air could get him arrested, beheaded or hanged.

“No..I want to do the same thing. I’ve wanted to do that for the past four years.” Vylad said quietly, his hand moving in slow circles on Garroth’s lower leg. “We in actuality are just cousins..but he’ll always be my big brother..you know? And just..I see what he goes through..every day. I-….” A small choke at the end ripped Laurance’s eyes from Garroth to the youngest brother, who now had a pained expression and teary red eyes.

“I feel so incapable when it comes to him and his problems. I can be this..this mentor for all these shadow knights across the map, but I can’t be there for my big brother..” he fought through his teary eyes, looking up as he talked and blinked rapidly. A small sniff. He was like a shattered window still intact, threatening to break apart at any moment. “I’ve begged him to leave. Truly I think I’ve done everything in my power to get him out of here other than forcing him..”

“Vylad..” Laurance wasn’t sure what to say, he searched for the words but none came to him. Whispers of comforts grazed his mind but none seemed to satisfy Laurance. So he kept silent.

The dimness in the room was managed by several candles and oil lamps around the room. Had the situation not been what it was, Laurance would say the place was cozy. Garroth would’ve liked it here, maybe he’d write, or read. Laurance would’ve gladly sat there and watched him in silence, so long as it meant he was okay. He wished he could speak to him, he wished he was awake.

Laurance’s throat tightened as he watched Vylad slowly crawl into the bed with Garroth, hugging him from his left side as to avoid his wound. He was faced away from Laurance but even then, Laurance could see the trembling of his shoulders. The silent tears that he was not allowed to see. He felt like he was intruding on something. One brother grieving another. This man, his mentor, reduced to that of a scared child, grieving his protector and brother. Maybe even at one point in his life, his Father figure.

But Laurance’s feet were glued to the ground, it was as if his boots were frozen to it and even if he tried to unlace them, he’d be unable to walk away.

In some small way, Laurance was jealous. He had no one to comfort him, no one to be able to crawl into a bed with and hold him.

But neither did Vylad. Garroth couldn’t hold him back, couldn’t comfort him, couldn’t wipe his tears away. Vylad was more alone than anyone in that city.

So Laurance stood guard in his own way. Allowing Vylad a night of vulnerability, to stay there and grieve his brother, even if he was still alive. But even Laurance couldn’t keep himself awake, falling asleep in his bed once his eyelids felt like lead and his head felt hollow.

~~~~~

Unfortunately, the world had to keep spinning. Laurance awoke the next morning to Vylad missing, but he knew he’d be back come nightfall. Laurance got himself ready per usual, thinking back to when Cadenza used to drag him out of bed for school. He smiled at the faint memory while he strapped on his armor.

Before leaving, he inspected Garroth. It had become a daily routine. Wipe down his face with a damp cloth after checking to see if he was still alive. It was morbid, but it kept him sane. Then, he’d just watch. He watched as Garroth breathed slowly, unconsciously. He knew Kenmur would be there soon to take care of him, as well as Lucinda and Zoey.

Life had to continue on.

Laurance was assigned to spend the day with Aphmau, something he would’ve looked forward to a month ago. Now it was dread. They’d talk about Garroth at some point, he knew that.

But he dragged his feet there anyways, he walked up to the door and knocked twice. A small part of him wanted to flee. A larger part of him wanted to see the woman he was still head over heels in love with.

Aphmau opened the door, looking her usual self. Brown work pants and a purple top with a black work vest. She used to dress so feminine. Dresses and flower headbands. Now she’s dressed like she’s ready to work. Laurance truly didn’t care how she presented herself, he’d always found her attractive and felt her diverse styles portrayed her capabilities. But he wasn’t really in the mood to appreciate her likeness today.

“Good morning Laurance, sleep well?” She asked as she stepped out. He was her escort today given the recent heightened security.

“No. Not really.” He said bluntly. He was in quite the mood. His mind was stuck on this morning, how terribly he wished he had ran a hand through Garroth’s hair, stayed an extra minute. Spoke to him more.

That was new. Laurance had started to talk to Garroth about his day, what was on his mind, what he’d been reading. How terribly he missed him..

He knew Garroth couldn’t hear him, but he still did it for his own sanity, or perhaps insanity.

“I’m sorry to hear that..how’s Garroth?” She asked uncomfortably. Laurance had hoped perhaps past events would change Aphmau’s perspective on things, especially Garroth. But, things hadn’t changed. Tensions continued to grow.

“He’s the same as he’s been. Kenmur says if he doesn’t start improving soon, we may have to start preparing for the worst.” Laurance said quietly.

“Is there really nothing he can do?” Aphmau asked, though her tone lacked much sympathy. It was as casual as her asking the weather. Laurance’s hands clenched.

“Given he’s one of the only people actually trying, yeah.” Laurance snipped quietly under his breath. But by the way Aphmau’s shoulders tensed, he could tell she heard.

“I..I can’t make anyone do anything they don’t want to, Laurance, Not many are so eager to help him after his actions caused so much harm.” Aphmau said quietly. “I’m raising my girls alone thanks to him.” She added, looking over at Laurance with a tired look.

“But you’re not..you have an entire village ready to help you with them at any given moment. You’ve got people like Katelyn and I at your beck and call.” Laurance said with frustrations.

“But they don’t have a Father, Laurance.” Aphmau said bluntly.

“Neither did Levin and Malachi. Well…Garroth was practically their father and look at how they are now! They’ve got villages of their own that are thriving.” Laurance said, he felt his throat tighten, the morning was not off to a good start.

“They don’t consider him that anymore, not after they had to grow up without me.” Aphmau corrected, “Levin..Levin was really hurt by what happened. He’s hurting because he doesn’t want to hate Garroth. He asks about him every time he visits, but I don’t know what to tell him..”

Laurance’s chest started to hurt, he wanted to defend Garroth, truly he did. But what evidence did he have? What could he do to persuade her when Aaron was dead and dust because of what happened? And if Garroth could’ve heard what she was saying..his heart would’ve broken. Garroth loved those boys, he often remarked how they reminded him of his brothers when he raised them. Had the world suddenly started to cave in, Garroth would’ve ran to those boys to protect them over anyone else, even Aphmau, even Laurance.

“Regardless, if he wakes up, I got him approved for that house down in old Phoenix drop. The one by the river just before the lake.” Aphmau sighed, her rough demeanor melting to something softer as she turned to Laurance. They hadn’t made it far before they started bickering, standing at the end of the gravel path that led to her home.

“He…went to you for that?” Laurance asked. How desperate was Garroth to get away?

“He did. Guess he was saving for some time. He wants to fix it up and move there. Honestly, I only really said yes so that he’d be out of the village more. I think it would be good for everyone…including him.” She said softer, suddenly it seemed as if she cared for him. She felt..sorry for him.

It enraged Laurance.

“What the hell is your deal? First you hate him then you’re helping him out?” Laurance asked very quietly, getting close to her as he said it. Though his tone didn’t have as much bite as his words. He sounded genuinely confused.

“I just..” Aphmau started to walk, crossing her arms. “Some days I wake up more angry at him than the last, other days..other days I try to forgive. I’m still grieving, Laurance.”

“You’re grieving a man you knew for..what? A year at most?” He said quietly. “I understand you were close, I was close to him too but..” Laurance couldn’t find the words.

Aphmau’s head lowered slightly.

“I won’t deny things were quick between Aaron and I..but it just..it felt right. We had this connection.” She said ashamed. “He was a good man, and I’ll never regret my time with him. I won’t regret the gift he gave me.” Laurance pieced together the ‘gift’ being Alina. She truly was a wonderful kid. Talented in the magical arts and full of life. Garroth had loved babysitting her and Lilith from what stories he’d heard from Garroth.

“I’m not asking you to regret anything, Aphmau. I…I’m asking you to..” Laurance sighed in frustration, not knowing how to explain. “I’m asking you to maybe consider the possibility that…you don’t have the full story? That other factors are at play in all of this?” Laurance tip toed, but no matter how cautious he was, Aphmau gave him a quirked brow.

“What are you getting at Laurance?” Aphmau asked cautiously and seriously, like a stern mother asking her child what they did when the evidence was all over them.

“Something that I don’t have the evidence to back up right now.” Laurance stood his ground, cautiously.

They stood there in silence, Aphmau’s eyes searched his for answers he couldn’t give. They weren’t his to give no matter how desperately he wanted to. No matter how badly he wanted to fall to Aphmau’s knees and explain everything as quickly as humanly possible. To have her aide in convincing people. But she wouldn’t, not without clear proof.

Aphmau had grown into a very wise woman, one Laurance still respected, maybe even more than he used to. But even she couldn’t see past the smoke and mirrors. She turned to continue walking.

“I don’t know how to help him, Laurance. There’s a part of me that still cherishes him as a person, truly. But I can see that every day that goes by he gets just a tad more reclusive, introverted..? He pulls away, and I was too grief stricken to try and reach out when it mattered. Now? It’s been almost four years, he’s an outsider everywhere he goes. Whatever I try to do now I feel is too little too late. Yes, I’m still angry, of course I am. But..this has all gone too far.” She stated quietly, looking out at the water off the hillside path they traversed, Laurance realized they were on their way to see Lilith and Alina.

“He made a mistake.” Laurance said. He wasn’t sure how he could dance around what he knew in this conversation, but they were making ground, so he held onto hope.

“He did. We were all so young, especially him. I just..I try not to hold it against him, he’s not who he was, I’m not who I once was either.” Aphmau said.

Garroth was the youngest amongst them besides Travis. When it came to light that Garroth’s paperwork as a guard seemed odd, they did some digging and found out his papers were faked, and he was actually a few years younger. He was of age by that point, so truly there was no point in taking action about it, especially since he was head guard at the time.

But when asked? He simply shrugged and said “I wanted to be a guard.” With a shy smile. Laurance remembered laughing with Aphmau and some fellow guards about it. And then a few months later, their worlds came crashing down. Garroth’s included.

Laurance thought the old memory might be worth bringing up…something before all the Irene mess.

“Still can’t believe he faked those papers.” He said under his breath with a chuckle, he heard Aphmau huff a laugh. It felt as if the tension in the air was dissipating.

“I still can’t believe he’s younger than me. I mean, take out the thousands of years of sleep apparently.” She laughed, “…isn’t his birthday coming up?” She asked nonchalantly.

“Eh, not till late winter. Sometime near the end of January right?” Laurance asked.

“Something like that.” She said quietly. Laurance knew deep down they wouldn’t plan anything, nothing would happen. Garroth would go about it like any other day. No one would wish him a happy birthday.

Laurance would though. He would go through his papers tonight and find his birthday.

‘Things will change.’ Laurance thought to himself.

They fell into silence as they walked, and only once they reached a clearing  at the beginning of the forest did Aphmau speak.

“Alina! Lilith!” She called out. Gasps came from the trees as two tiny children came running out from the forest line, Zoey came walking behind them, a small smile on her face.

“Good morning you two, have a pleasant walk?” Zoey asked, her eyes lingering on Laurance for a moment too long. Laurance knew that look.

She had information that was solely for his ears.

“Very, I wanted to come see my girls before my meeting with Cadenza today.” Aphmau said, Laurance looked at her confused.

“I’m visiting your sister, that’s why I asked you to come.” Aphmau explained.

“Oh jeez, you gave me no warning. I would’ve maybe bathed this morning.” Laurance said with a pout.

“Doubt that. But you smell fine, you could use a haircut though.” Zoey said as she nudged him. “That rat tail doesn’t suit you.”

The rat tail in question was the tiny low ponytail Laurance had pulled his hair into. He hadn’t gotten around to a cut..

“What..is that why Cadenza’s here!?” Laurance practically yelped. Aphmau and Zoey began giggling.

“Partly, we also need to share our new findings about the warlocks.” Aphmau said, watching at Alina and Lilith fight with overly large sticks they found.

Laurance wasn’t sure what to say, his mind had been so all over what was going on with Garroth that he hadn’t even thought of the looming threat over Phoenix drop.

“We can’t catch break can we?” Laurance settled on saying with a huff.

“Apparently not.” Zoey laughed, “I’ll meet you in town later, did you need me to pick anything up in town?” She asked.

“No, thank you though.” Aphmau responded as she watched Lilith and Alina start their attempt at sneaking up on Laurance, he knew they were there, but he’d let them have their fun.

“Where’s she off to?” Laurance asked Aphmau as they watched her walk away.

“Running some errands, meeting with Lucinda about that warlock stuff and then probably just doing her own thing.” Aphmau said, but Laurance knew that ‘doing her own thing’ meant visiting Garroth. She’d been visiting every day.

Laurance felt a sharp whip to his calves and feigned going limp, stumbling to the ground. Violent giggles erupted from behind him as he pretend to land face down. Even Aphmau was chuckling.

“Get him while he’s down!” he heard Alina cry, Laurance hoped she wasn’t going for the back of his head, as that was the only unarmored part of him. Instead, two weights crashed down onto his back, clearly they jumped on him.

“AH!” He yelped, one of them had landed on his side, “alright that’s it!” He yelled while shaking them off as he rolled over laughing. The girls screeched in amusement, an ear piercing type of noise.

“He’s gonna turn into a monster!” Lilith screeched with laughter, but Laurance didn’t laugh. His chest suddenly felt very hollow as he sat up and looked at Aphmau. She too had a more serious of a look.

“Lilith.” She said with a stern tone. Both girls stopped laughing. “Who said he was a monster?” She asked calmly, walking over to stand by Laurance and kneel down in front of the girls.

“No one..” she said while looking down at the ground, normally when children denied something like that, Laurance knew they were lying. But Lilith seemed genuine.

“Then..why a monster?” Aphmau asked.

“Because..because he can become one. He gets really big and scary looking..” Alina said, less ashamed than Lilith.

“Am I really that scary when I’m a shadow knight?” He asked, not angry, just..genuine.

Alina shrugged, Lilith was clearly invested in the ground.

“Here..how about-“ Laurance started as he went from sitting to kneeling in front of the girls, “-this monster gives you both a ride on his shoulders.” He offered. Aphmau looked uneasy, the girls looked thrilled.

Various screeches of ‘yes’ ‘please’ and unintelligible words was all he heard as he looked to Aphmau for approval. She bit her lip with a small nod.

As he looked back at the girls he started to change. Changing into a shadow knight was not pleasant, your bones felt uncomfortable as they grew, muscles strained against the stretch and his vision became cloudy in red, that was one weakness of a shadow knight, their vision was adapted for the nether, not the overworld. He could see, but his peripherals were severely obscured by the hue. In the Nether he could see as if he had super vision, the glow of the lava and magma didn’t affect his vision as it would if he were human.

Once the uncomfortable transformation was complete, he took a shakey breath. He felt it much more than he did last time, given he wasn’t aided by the adrenaline from Garroth’s health scare. He was still haunted by the idea that someone was trying to puppeteer him. Right then and there in front of him. Especially when Garroth had finally started to open up to him. 

“Alright, come on, up you go.” He said, his voice was slightly distorted, another anomaly from being in the overworld versus the nether. The girls were frozen, but only for a moment, before Alina’s face erupted in a wide smile as she hurried to try and climb up. Laurance helped her the best he could, while Aphmau helped Lilith. Aphmau seemed to look a bit relieved.

‘Well that hurt.’ He thought.

Laurance couldn’t help it. He still loved her, and deep down he still wanted her to love him. She did, he knew that. Especially since his return. They’d grown closer, even going out together sometimes. Their only real barriers to any sort of relationship was Aphmau’s grief. She was still hung up on Aaron. He understood, truly he did. But it did hurt. The other was his friendship with Garroth. Two barriers that were like oil and water. 

But a new barrier had formed, one where Laurance’s affections were seemingly being dragged elsewhere.

“How about a walk into town?” Laurance asked, holding onto the girls legs as they were sat on each of his shoulders, a great part of the armor was that it made perfect spots for the girls to sit.

“I think that sounds great. We plan to meet Zoey in town anyways to drop the girls off with her. We can head there and wait for her.” Aphmau said, leading the way but looking back occasionally with a smile. Laurance hoped he was changing her views on his shadow knight nature. He hoped she didn’t think him dangerous.

~~~~~

After the girls had been dropped off after a morning and afternoon of fun, some food, and petting stray cats they managed to chase down, Laurance and Aphmau headed to the meeting spot. They’d had a fun day, but now? Laurance was having a horrifying realization.

He’d taken Garroth’s place.

This is what Garroth did, what he’d always done. He played with the kids, protected them, escorted Aphmau around when she wasn’t barricaded in her own home from grief. Even with Levin and Malachi, this was his job. One he held onto so dearly. And then Aphmau’s bitterness grew. Her distain. Garroth slowly no longer was assigned to take care of the girls, to babysit, to escort them. To protect them.

Laurance didn’t prove he wasn’t some monster that day.

He proved he was capable enough to pick up where Garroth left off..

He felt sick to his stomach. It wasn’t his intention, but as soon as it hit him, he noticed things. The looks Aphmau would give him, the way the girls adored him, the way the people around them looked at them. So easily had Laurance replaced Garroth in this fucked up puzzle of politics and social hierarchy. And Laurance didn’t even realize. He’d taken advantage of the love, the respect. He was so happy to return to some form of normalcy that he hadn’t realize how he too had pushed Garroth out. His title, his duties, his people. They were all Laurance’s now.

He walked quietly, no longer as a shadow knight, and did not speak. He couldn’t.

And Aphmau sensed something was wrong.

“Thinking about Garroth?” She asked, less of a venom to her tone when she normally spoke of him.

“Yeah..” he said quietly. Technically he was. Just not in the way Aphmau had assumed.

“Regardless of everything, Laurance. Had I still had my powers..I would’ve healed Garroth. Despite everything.” She said softly. And there it was, the Aphmau he’d loved for years. From the first day she came to Meteli, that softness, that gracefulness. Laurance was utterly confused, and heartbroken. He felt weak, he felt sick, he felt disoriented. He felt on top of the world and the worst person on it at the same time.

And in all of this, something else started to grow. A calling. A homesickness, an aching. The Nether.

Vylad had discussed this ‘calling’ with him several times. It creeps up on you, latches on when you least expect it. When you’re vulnerable, unprepared. Laurance was ready to turn around and head straight for the nearest portal. But he didn’t. He clenched his teeth and followed Aphmau inside. Vylad and him hadn’t trained for a year just for him to give in so easily.

~~~~~

Inside, Cadenza was sitting at a small tea table by the wood stove. Various papers were laid in front of her. Upon seeing the two, she stood up to greet them, smiling.

“Aphmau, how are you?” She asked with a smile, the two girls giving each other a hug and a kiss on each other’s cheeks. Laurance didn’t understand why women did that.

“Very well, the girls have been keeping me busy most days. Alina’s magic is progressing faster than her teachers can handle.” Aphmau said, Laurance wondered who was else teaching Alina if Zoey wasn’t the only one. He also wondered if Aphmau was aware of Garroth learning magic. No one had mentioned his usage of it in the fire besides Zoey, and that was overheard from when Zoey and Lucinda were visiting. He decided she didn’t need to know that, Garroth was proud of himself for his efforts in magic, the last thing he needed was anyone giving him any trouble over it.

”Mmm” Cadenza hummed in comfortable agreement, then met her brothers eyes.

“Ugh, my baby brother. Still too tall. When are you gonna get around to shrinking back down to size?” Cadenza teased, reaching to kiss her younger brother on the cheek and hug him. He wasn’t presenting as a shadow knight in that moment, Cadenza had just been teasing him for years about how tall he was. She hated it, it was just another reminder to her that her baby brother was all grown up.

“Sis, I’m almost thirty, when are you going to quit it with that?” He complained playfully.

“Thirty!” She practically screamed in agasp, Aphmau snickered behind her while Laurance felt his cheeks start to heat up.

“I’m twenty seven, Cadenza. You’re what…fifty?” Now it was Cadenza’s turn to get red in the face as she grabbed onto her younger brothers shirt.

“Watch it you!” She said sternly with a pointed finger, “I’m not that old!” She huffed, letting go and smoothing out her shirt. “I’m forty five, do not forget that.” She said sternly.

After everyone settled down, they started to discuss business,

“Any updates on that boy? Uh..Lenny?” Cadenza asked the two of them.

“Still unresponsive, and no attempts have been made to free him or assassinate him, especially with the added security.” Laurance explained, he was not a tea kind of person and declined when offered a cup. “We’re starting to lean towards the theory that he’s under some enchantment. Perhaps one that keeps him mute or unresponsive.” He explained.

“Hmmm..and how about the investigation into Ivy and Gavin? Do we know who this Gavin man is?” Cadenza continued.

This time, Aphmau answered her question. “He apparently is one of the members of the Jury of Nine, they believe he tricked them from within the group and that’s how the corruption spread into the ranks of O’Khasis. Hence the assassinations of Lord and Lady Ro’Meave. Apparently he took advantage of Zane’s absence to take over the group.”

Laurance’s jaw clenched at the mention of the Ro’Meaves and Zane.

“And what about the Ro’Meaves within your borders? One is locked up, one’s comatose and another is running free undetected and unrestrained.” Cadenza stated bluntly, clearly she had opinions. How she knew about Vylad was unbeknownst to him.

“Vylad is trustworthy, he was the one who brought me to Phoenix drop in the first place, he’s always been loyal.” Aphmau said.

“To you? Or to his brother.” Cadenza tried to imply.

“To Phoenix Drop..” Laurance corrected, his tone one of annoyance. It seemed Garroth and Zane’s reputation was spreading to the third and arguably least problematic of the brothers.

Cadenza studied his face for a moment before putting her cup down with a sigh. “And how is he? Your friend.” She asked, this time, her tone sounded that of a concerned older sister. “I may have my qualms about him, but you clearly care a great deal.” she added.

“He…he hasn’t woken up. No signs of improvements or decline..just..there.” He said quietly, looking down at his own hands.

“I’m sorry to hear that.” Cadenza said quietly, her hand resting overtop his.

“With him off the playing field, I worry we may have to ask someone else to continue the investigations into the warlocks. Regardless of my own opinion of him, Garroth was a great option for it given his extensive magic knowledge. I suppose that’s what comes with being raised as royalty. Tutors and knowledge is basically handed to you.” Aphmau commented, giving Cadenza an amused look.

“Or four years of isolation makes you desperate to fill the time.” Laurance shot back quietly.

Aphmau’s eyes flashed a small looked of hurt and realization, Laurance felt guilt creep in. He didn’t mean to be crabby, he was itching to walk out the door and head for the portal he knew was outside the city. To feel the overbearing warmth and humidity, to smell the smoke and netherack. Netherack had a smell he could only describe as a musty cellar. It wasn’t really pleasant when he was there as a human, now it’s grown on him. He toyed with the idea of bringing Garroth with him, how would he react if he awoke in the Nether? Could Laurance find a way to make him happy? Or would being out of Phoenix drop be enough to do that..

“Or..or that.” She said quietly. “We still need to make preparations for this winter. Heightened security around events and evacuation zones in the city. Did Zoey and Lucinda ever figure out those potions?” Aphmau asked.

“They did..they were demonic magic apparently. She had Travis take a look. They’d have turned anyone who inhaled its fumes into what he could only describe as an animal. He thinks whoever the potion was made by would have some sort of control over the subjects.” He explained. “They tested it on a rabbit, and the thing went totally feral, trying to bite and scratch everyone. They had to put it down cause the curse was too strong to break.” Laurance explained quietly. When it was first explained to him, his mind jumped to Garroth. But his was different, he didn’t go feral. He was fully controlled. A puppet with strings that someone was trying to pick up.

He couldn’t help but imagine what it would have been like had he been under the potion. Rabid, soulless. He’d have attacked the first person in sight. Laurance’s stomach twisted.

“Oh gods..so connected to those weapons, they were going to poison the entire city?” Cadenza asked, a look of worry on her face.

“That’s what we believe.” Aphmau said. “We need to find their base of operations before they can enact any other plans. If they get desperate they may try something much more uncoordinated, and we don’t want any casualties.”

“Exactly. I’m gonna talk to Vylad and see if he’ll do some investigating for us. He’s not technically employed by Phoenix drop, but he’d work on commission.” Laurance said, looking at the two. Both nodded slowly, before Cadenza squinted at the window behind Laurance.

As if she noticed something…

“What the hells..?” Cadenza said quietly. Laurance stood quick and turned just in time to witness the large bay window now in front of him shattering into a million pieces, a figure fell through limply, having been the cause of the glass shattering.

An unconscious man lay at his feet surrounded by broken glass. A silhouette stood outside the window, their face covered but clearly staring at the occupants of the room. The hooded figure’s shoulders twitched and spasmed slightly and in an uncontrolled manner. Before Laurance could even make a motion for his weapon, the figure was engulfed in what looked to be black smoke and disappeared.

Laurance looked down at the body in front of him. It was a man he did not recognize, but amongst the bruises, gashes and minor cuts, a clear message was carved into his back shirtless back.

‘You’ve been warned.’ It spelt.

Cadenza and Aphmau were silent behind him, Aphmau’s hand held onto the handle of her sword that was attached to her hip.

Laurance wasn’t sure what to say, he wasn’t even sure of what to do. The guards outside had gathered and started to search around or stand guard. He knelt down to check the severity of the man’s injuries, only to feel his skin cold to the touch. This man was dead.

Another wave of homesickness hit him. The Nether called more and more. Death was a trigger, he knew this. But it never got easier.

He wished Garroth were there.

‘Garroth would know what to do..’ he thought.

‘Garroth..’

Laurance looked back at Aphmau and Cadenza in a panic as two guards entered the room.

He’d realized something possibly too late.

“I need to check on something!” He shouted as he turned and ran.

Whatever Cadenza and Aphmau called after with him, he didn’t hear. He’d probably get in trouble for abandoning his post, but Garroth was more important. Aphmau could protect herself, plus she had other guards there. Garroth had no one. If he was right…

He ran as fast as he could to Kenmur’s. His legs burning, his throat cold and tight. He was commander, the only person he could get in trouble for this with is Aphmau. He prayed he was wrong, he hoped this gut feeling was a fluke.

~~~~~

Laurance bursted through the doors loudly, enough to startle a cloaked figure standing at Garroth’s bedside with an outstretched hand above him. He drew his sword quickly.

“Don’t move.” He said sternly, slowly moving closer. He was huffing, trying to control his breathing but he had pushed himself so hard. His legs shook with the burning of overused muscles. The silhouette of the person looked to be that of a woman, but he couldn’t have been sure. That gloved hand was outstretched above Garroth, black veins of magic seemed to be pulled from Garroth’s chest. He looked pale, in pain, but still unconscious.

Without thinking, Laurance charged at the cloaked figure, but they too dissipated into black smoke that Laurance’s blade swung through.

He huffed as he looked around, making sure the intruder was gone, then back at Garroth. He was pale, sweaty, but breathing and alive. Laurance knew then that whoever was after the city was also after Garroth. They were trying to take hold of that leash. He rushed to his bedside and put a hand to the side of Garroth’s face. He was burning up, but he was okay. He had to be.

Laurance wanted to feel proud of himself for being correct. But he wasn’t. He was scared. With this unknown person tugging at the leash holding Garroth, he put two and two together. A distraction. A brutal one at that. 

Garroth had been strengthening his magic, fighting them off, and they’d grown desperate. 

That led Laurance to another question: What really started that fire?

~~~~~

Cadenza came to visit later, escorted by two of her personal guards. Laurance explained what happened, what he walked in on. And in the process…

He broke down.

He told her everything that happened those fifteen years ago. The possession, the leash, the magic, the Irene dimension. It was something he’d never spoken much to her about, something he continued to want to push from his mind. Something that in all honesty, haunted him like no war ever would.

But he couldn’t do it anymore. She was his closest person besides Garroth and Vylad. His sister, sometimes even his motherly figure.

It took some time, but finally, she spoke.

“Why did you never say anything! Laur, this is crazy!” She practically shouted in shock.

“I didn’t know if you would believe me! I couldn’t risk it getting worse for him..” Laurance cried back, he was sat in the chair by Laurance’s bed, his elbows on his knees and his head in his heads. He felt pathetic.

”He told you this? Is this only his claim?” Cadenza asked, crossing her arms.

”No.. I mean, yes, but Zoey and Lucinda backed it up. They were able to trace the magic used.” Laurance said, defeated. He looked to his sister with pleading eyes, practically begging her to believe him.

“We have to tell Aphmau.” Cadenza said sternly. “If this is true she needs to know.”

“No!" Laurance practically jumped from the chair. “We need better proof, if we start toying with this now what might she do? I’ve just barely started to get her warmed up to him again! What if she doesn’t believe him? What would people believe without proof?” Laurance pleaded.

Cadenza was quiet as she watched her brothers face. “Would they call for another trial?” She asked quietly.

“What?” He asked, confused.

“You don’t know?” She asked.

“Cadenza fucking spit it out, what trial? What are you talking about?”

Cadenza held a hand to her forehead in stress as she walked to Garroth’s bedside, hesitantly putting that same hand down on his arm.

“The people of Phoenix drop wanted to charge him. They wanted a trial. Aphmau put a stop to it, said it wouldn’t happen. It’s what led to Garroth’s stepping down.” Cadenza said quietly, “she’s protected him once, I’m sure with your claims she’d do it again.”

That hit Laurance hard. No one had ever mentioned anything, there was no paper trail. A trial..

“My claims?” Laurance asked with offense. “You don’t believe it?” Laurance asked incredulously.

“I believe you. Sorry, I believe it all, okay? It’s just…this is a lot. And, well…-” she signed in frustration, “-Zane was a nasty piece of work, I’m not surprised he’d have something like that done to his own flesh and blood…but Aphmau needs to know.” Cadenza pleaded, walking over to Laurance once more, “not just for his sake.” She said, gesturing to Garroth.

Laurance was stressed, tired, and the call was getting stronger. He asked Cadenza for space, which she quietly obliged, walking out the door to meet back up with her guards who had given them privacy long before their outburst. He sat at Garroth’s bedside for a while, thinking, seething, fuming. He felt incapable, he felt lost. Homesick and anxious, itching for the smell of fire and the humidity of the Nether. He put his face in his hands and groaned.

Sleep. He decided sleep was his best option at that given moment. So after assigning two guards to watch over Kenmur’s lab, he laid down to rest. He tossed and he turned, unable to find sleep as the Nether scratched at his skin and mind. But eventually, sleep consumed him like sinking deeper into a foreign sea, and he didn’t fight it.

He had a theory, one he’d have to discuss with Zoey in the morning.

~~~~~

Laurance was never one to dream, and when he did he didn’t remember them. But that night as sleep finally began to overtake him, he was awoken by bells. They sounded large, echoing loudly and strong. Cathedral bells.

With a gasp he sat up. But he was no longer in his bed. No longer in Kenmur’s lab. No..he was surrounded by soft green grass, looking out over a bright sky with fluffy clouds. The air was cool and light, and the call of the Nether seemed to be nonexistent there, a relief he didn’t realize he needed.

He stood up and turned, and what stood tall at the center of this seemingly floating island was a large tree. It was of no species he recognized, maybe one of its own. Slight glimmers of some kind of dust in a goldish hue fell from its hanging branches gently and softly. He was dreaming, he decided. Especially when he heard a distinct voice, one his heart ached at the sound of. One he had missed hearing so dearly.

“Laurance?”

Chapter Text

Dream or not, Laurance knew in that moment that this was the closest he’d get to heaven. His eyes immediately locked on the figure that called his name. He was far, but Laurance could still make out his honey blonde hair. Maybe this was all fake, maybe it was real. Maybe this was some creature impersonating Garroth. He didn’t care, he was exhausted and would fall for every trick in the book at that rate. The relief he felt, regardless if it was real or not, was something he hadn’t realized he needed.

He ran.

He ran up the grassy hill and through wild flowers and as he came upon a shocked and confused Garroth, he enveloped him in a hug so forceful he pulled Garroth off the ground. There were no words spoken between them in that moment as Garroth managed to wrap his arms around Laurance.

That moment, albeit a few seconds, felt like an eternity.

When Laurance finally and slowly let him down, not letting go of the blonde, Garroth spoke, his slightly red face was thankfully hidden over Laurance’s shoulder.

“Oh gods…how long has it been?” He asked nervously. He knew Laurance was immortal, he knew that a century could’ve passed already if time worked the way it did in the Irene dimension..but this was different from when Aphmau was there with him. Something that had never happened this time around. He was alone. And he was in this small paradise for much longer stretches of time. Alone.

“A few weeks..uh, going on the fourth I think.” Laurance said quietly, pulling back with his hands on Garroth’s shoulders and looking down at him. Inspecting him. His feelings were complicated.

On one hand, he felt he was slowly breaking through to the woman he’d always loved, the one who if he could convince her, wouldn’t make him choose between her and his closest friend. He felt he finally had a chance with the woman he’d been chasing for years.

On the other hand, this was a new, untainted and fresh slate between him and the man in front of him. Even if things were already complicated, their friendship was strong, and feelings were budding. The only hurdle was his own self doubts and insecurity. His faith, albeit wavering in the past weeks, still told him somewhere in his mind that this was wrong.

Laurance realized in that moment, holding onto Garroth in front of him, that he was at an impasse. He had feelings for both of them, in very different ways. One was a long history of love and war, fighting and competition. His passion for Aphmau stemmed from that and of how hard he fought for her. On the other hand, his feelings for Garroth may not even be love, but a simple blooming of feelings that were too complicated to decipher at that moment. Could he love Garroth in the way he loves Aphmau? Even after all the trouble they’d been through, his love for her held strong. Would it hold as strong for Garroth?

Why shouldn’t it? Their friendship held strong, even in their worst moments, even when they were hundreds of miles from one another, even when they were separated for so long, they never really lost their bond. The day Laurance returned to Phoenix drop, it was as if their friendship and bond was the same as it had always been. Garroth, with Vylads push, had opened up to him right away. But had Laurance ever opened up to him?

Could he get over himself and let himself see if he could love him? Would Garroth love him back? Laurance was already damned, being a shadow knight meant he walked the line of hell and purgatory daily. At every hour, every minute, every second. Something he wasn’t sure he’d be able to do for the rest of eternity, but maybe…

Maybe if he had someone with him.

Laurance for the first time in his life decided that it was okay to not make a choice. He didn’t have to choose then and there. He could wait, wait like Aphmau had made him wait all those years.

Garroth had been waiting too, he realized. Not for Laurance- Just..for someone. The one. Because Garroth didn’t have the same options Aphmau or any of the women in their lives had. Nor the men. He didn’t have to fight as much as search for his love. Because Garroth was just..so easy to fall in love with.

But Garroth had an eternity, as did Laurance. He could find someone, there had to be someone out there worthy of him. Garroth was everything a great person should be. Intelligent, kind, empathetic, patient. But he had just the right amount of attitude and humor. Some people tried too hard, joking every chance they got. Garroth didn’t. He could read a room in three seconds, pick up on unspoken dynamics and tensions. He could tell you who would get together within a year based on how many times a pair made eye contact. He could also tell you who wouldn’t make it to the alter, even when everyone around him was convinced otherwise.

He was also emotional, sensitive. Not so much so that he’d cry after reading a nice poem or listening to a song, but in a way that you could almost feel what he was feeling in that moment.

And his words, he was so good with words. Not just on paper. When he spoke, even in a frazzled state, he just knew what to say. Words could be used as a weapon if he tried hard enough. And those on paper? Laurance had spent a few nights reading over old paperwork Garroth had done when he was commander. The eye for detail, the descriptions, the way he put words to a page. His handwriting. It mesmerized him.

Laurance stared down at Garroth, his blue eyes, fluffy hair, his heart ached. But no matter how eager he was to play his cards, he knew he shouldn’t. He needed time. Garroth needed less on his shoulders. So he pulled Garroth back into a tight hug.

“We’ve been so worried..” Laurance said quietly in his ear.

“We?” Garroth asked as they pulled away from each other.

“Yes, everyone who knows.. they’ve been visiting every day.” Laurance explained.

“That’s why-…” Garroth’s face had a look of realization as he turned away.

“What? What is it?” Laurance asked, still reeling from the fact that Garroth was here, in front of him. And it was him. His warmth, his scent. Laurance recognized it all as him.

“Just…Lucinda’s been giving me mana, hasn’t she?” Garroth turned as he spoke, looking at Laurance once more.

“Yes, yeah she has.” Laurance said a bit breathless. This had to be a dream. How could he know this?

“Laurance, someone has been trying to take hold of me again.” Garroth said slowly, cautiously, “whoever it is, they’ve been to wherever I am on the normal plane of existence, when you all aren’t there.”

It felt like someone had punched him in the gut.

“So..is that why you haven’t woken up?” Laurance asked. “This person has been keeping you weakened?”

“Maybe? I mean, you remember the day I had to go to the doctor..I couldn’t stay conscious, defending myself drained me so much. Whoever is doing this may be doing it on purpose, or they’re trying to take advantage of the state I’m in..” He said. “But things are different this time around, last time, I wasn’t here until Aphmau was. I thought this place was connected to her..but perhaps it’s connected to me. To my relic.” Garroth suggested, turning to climb up and sit atop one of the large roots of the tree. Laurance followed, leaning against the root Garroth sat on. “But..I don’t know when I got my relic, I just..had it one day.”

“So you’ve just..been here this whole time?” Laurance asked, he felt awful, awful that Garroth was so alone.

“Here and there. Sometimes I’m here, other times I’m back in my body but I can’t wake up. I hear you in those times, when you’ve been talking to me.” Garroth said lightly, if Garroth was aware of the kiss, he made no mention of it. Laurance chalked it up to him not being aware of it.

Hopefully.

“I’m so sorry Garroth, I wish I’d known I-“ Laurance started to ramble, being cut off by Garroth.

“Don’t be sorry. You didn’t leave me alone, that’s all I could’ve asked for or wanted. So thank you.” He said softly, swinging his legs gently.

“You seem awfully chipper for someone who’s being taken advantage of while in an induced coma.” Laurance said bluntly, causing Garroth to laugh.

He liked hearing his laughter, it sounded real. It was light, soft, high. Some men laughed with their chest, Garroth seemed to laugh with his heart.

“I’m..I don’t know. I’m at peace here. That sounds awful I know. But I’ve grown to like being alone over the past few years. Really the only downside was missing you and Vylad.” Garroth said with a smile. A genuine one.

“We’ll fix things, I promise. People will know soon enough.” He tried to comfort, reaching up to rest his hand on Garroth’s hand. Perhaps a bit too intimate, but neither made any mention of it.

“We need to figure out how to get me out first. Whoever it was coming every day needs to be kept away, they force me to drain my mana every time they try to take hold, to defend myself. Lucinda’s trainings have really been working.” Garroth explained.

“Do you feel good about it all?” Laurance asked, they never really got around to talking about his training.

“Very, I feel..powerful. Capable. Like I can protect myself and others better than before. Lucinda and I had discussed maybe specializing in a specific branch, I was thinking healing, but perhaps that would be stealing Aphmau’s thunder huh?” He mentioned idly, looking up into the weaving branches of the large tree.

“Hey, she hasn’t performed any miracles as of late, I think that spot is up for grabs.” Laurance joked, resting his head against the large root, it was a tad taller than him.

“Then I’ll have to think about it. Maybe if she can’t get me approved for that house I’ll have to show her up.” He joked. That reminded Laurance…

“Oh, Garroth, she got it done. I mean, she told me today. It’s yours when you’re ready, when you wake up.” Laurance looked up at him and watched as slowly..his eyes began to water. “Are you okay?”

Garroth wiped his face with his hand, no tears fell, but he clearly was emotional. “Yeah, yeah I just. Wow am I relieved!” He said with a laugh.

“Do the guards quarters really smell that bad?” Laurance joked,

“Aha yes!” Garroth laughed. He smiled, and for some reason, it hurt Laurance. Garroth’s smile was so genuine in that moment, it was so fragile and fleeting that Laurance caught himself staring. But behind that joke was a cruel reality they were both aware of,

Garroth was being pushed out.

“Can I visit?” Laurance asked, trying to find some way to diverge himself from Garroth’s smile, his lips.

“Of course, but I’m going to put you to work.” Garroth replied happily, lightly. “The place is run down, but I just..I have this picture in my head of it. What it could be, yknow?” Garroth explained.

“Yeah…yeah I do..” Laurance agreed. He sometimes did that too, recently, it was of him and Garroth. What they could be. Which begged the question: could Laurance be okay with what they weren’t, or what they might never be. “So what needs to be done? I haven’t personally seen the place but..maybe I’ll head there tomorrow if I need to get away from my shift for awhile.” He tried to joke, but it came out in a stumble.

“Floorboards need to be ripped out, all eaten to hell by bugs and moisture, the walls are fine, they’re brick. Probably why the place is still standing if I’m being honest. Compared to the rest of old Phoenix drop, it’s not the worst.” Garroth started to explain, “stairs are a tragedy waiting to happen surely. But I’ve been upstairs, that could all be redone too, it’s not as bad as the main floor though. Obviously need to take care of the overgrowth around the house too. So, a lot of work.” Garroth settled on saying with a small smile. “But it’ll be a nice way to pass the time.”

“Well…when you get out of here, I’m happy to help you.” Laurance said, “speaking of..we need to figure that out.” He added.

Garroth looked out at the clouds and endless sky, it looked as if the sun that was seemingly nowhere in the vastness was setting. The sky around them was flooded with orangey pink hues, he wondered how much longer they had together in this plane of reality.

“I’m not quite sure how to do that, Laurance. If this place is truly attached to the relic then I really have no control over it. But…I still think it’s because someone’s been trying to take hold of me..” Garroth explained, jumping down from the root. “The only problem is even if you have someone stand guard, they can still try it from a distance.” He added.

Laurance was silent for a moment, then an idea.

“If we can’t control where this person is, why don’t we just move you? We’ll do it quietly, probably at night, and we’ll keep the guards stationed at Kenmur’s lab! They’ll think you’re still there! And..we could take you to Meteli? It’s not too far on horseback, but still a good ways.” Laurance exclaimed.

“It sounds plausible, but what if they can sense I’m gone? Lucinda told me awhile back that a lot of powerful mages can sense other magic wielders in the area. The stronger your magic, the louder your presence, and the easier of a time you have sensing others. If this person is strong then they may be able to sense me being moved.” Garroth countered.

“Can we put someone in your place? Someone else with magic?” Laurance asked.

“Maybe? If there’s already this..curse around me, it would have some unique reading, especially to the person who casted it.” He explained, crossing his arms in thought. “What about…what about by boat? Just go far out for a while and hope it’s enough to keep them away?” Garroth suggested, though he sounded unsure. Laurance was impressed by Garroth’s new found knowledge of magic.

“Okay..I’d have to get a ship approved for that, but I think it could work..” Laurance said quietly, he too was in thought. But those thoughts were broken by Garroth.

“I have another theory..though it could just be coincidental.” Garroth started, Laurance stared at him before giving a nod of anticipation. Laurance’s childhood school teachers probably wished they could capture his attention like this.

“I think whoever is trying to take hold of me is with the warlocks. With Ivy. Lucinda and Zoey mentioned how I was a ‘perfect pawn’. Sure, that kinda hurt to hear at the time, but I think they have a point. Perhaps it was easier to just leave me with the curse, incase they needed me again. And..well..here we are. The second we start having trouble with these warlocks..with Ivy? Suddenly I’m now going through all this. Does that make sense?” Garroth asked, but Laurance’s pale face of realization seemed to answer his question.

“Oh gods Garroth, the potions.” Laurance exclaimed, but Garroth was in the dark on that, a small head tilt conveyed his confusion.

“The uh- the potions, the ones from the tunnels. They turn those who inhale the fumes into these…monsters. Not like, visually. But..rabid. Yet controlled.” Laurance started to explain, before holding a hand up as he kept going, “- I think, and this could just be me reaching here, I think they were going to use you to initiate all this. Something big. In the winter.” Laurance explained cautiously.

Garroth’s face was hard to read before he turned away and walked a few steps. Laurance was concerned, he didn’t wish to upset Garroth, but the pieces were coming together faster than they realized.

“It makes sense. I was commander when we starter having conflict with Ivy. I had access to things, people, places. When I stepped down, they must’ve gotten desperate. There were..other times it happened before it happened that morning with you..” Garroth said quietly and quickly towards the end. He knew Laurance would be pissed, and was confirmed in that when he turned to look back at Laurance and saw a very sour face.

“I can’t tell you all my secrets!” Garroth huffed with a laugh.

“Why noooottt” Laurance whined, clearly exaggerating. But his efforts left a smile on Garroth’s face.

Garroth was hit was this wave of nostalgia. This is how they used to be. Back when things were so much more simple, back when they were a trio, regardless of any rivalry, albeit it was one sided.

Him, Laurance and Aphmau. The joking, the laughing, they all just lived life and enjoyed it. He longed for that once more. Wished they could stay like this forever.

And Laurance’s smile. Gods he really needed to kick this man’s ass some day. It was too gentle, too affectionate. But Laurance had always been like that. He’d always been the flirt, the player, the one who cared so deeply, too much so.

Bells rang out and echoed.

Garroth’s heart dropped.

“Another person?” Laurance asked,

“No..no it means you’re leaving.” Garroth said quietly. Oh and how the look on Laurance’s face broke his heart.

Sorrow, desperation, frustration.

It all flashed across Laurance’s eyes.

And in Laurance’s mind, he suddenly felt the need to play those cards he was holding oh so close to his chest. He had to say something, he had to do something.

But as he took that first desperate step towards Garroth, one that would have either destroyed their friendship, or grew it into something more, his vision became white.

He gasped as he awoke in the chair, with a now spooked Kenmur staring wildly at him.

“Where did you both just come from!?!” His squealed, his squeaky and nasally voice had a tone of astonishment and offense.

So it wasn’t a dream.

Laurance pieced together pretty quickly that it was the same as what happened with Aphmau. How she’d vanish when she went to see him. He felt fuzzy, remembering how dearly he had wished he could do the same. But now he had.

He kicked himself slightly, he was so overwhelmed with emotion that he was ready to do something he a few hours later found unthinkable.

‘I’m exhausted. I’m just missing him.’ He told himself. ‘I did not need to do that..thank gods for those damn bells.’

~~~~~

Zoey had shown up that morning, ready to finally share her thoughts with Laurance from the day prior. She’d given him this look, one he knew meant something.

Laurance couldn’t help but laugh when she described her theory, one about his coma. One that was very similar to the one Garroth and Laurance had come up with that night.

“What!?” She exasperated. “How did you speak with him!?”

“Uh..I don’t really know how to explain it. Did Aphmau ever talk about being able to speak it with when he was in the Irene dimension?” Laurance asked, and Zoey’s mouth dropped.

“Oh gods..you..you were able to do that..? You saw him! How is he? Is he scared? Hurt?” She flurried him with questions, ones Laurance interpreted as a frazzled mother concerned about her child. He felt his heart flutter knowing there was someone else who cared just as deeply.

“He’s okay..he’s actually doing really well. Happy. Guess he’s become a bit of a hermit in the past couple years huh?” Laurance laughed, “we..we have this plan. Hopefully to wake him up. And I have a favor to ask of you..”

With Laurance’s explanation, Zoey was off, and by that night a small team was arranged in the room, all surrounding Garroth’s bed.

Lucinda, Zoey, Katelyn, Travis, Cadenza, Laurance and Vylad.

“We’re outnumbered.” Travis joked, looking at the ladies in the room, “thank gods you’re here, Vylad, not sure Laurance and I could fend all these ladies off.”

Katelyn gave him a small elbow to the ribs, but the joking certainly alleviated the tensions in the room.

They went over the plan, made adjustments, and worked out any kinks.

Cadenza provided the ship, she had a few docked in Phoenix drop and neighboring villages, she’d give the command to have them head to New Meteli. Hopefully the distance on the water would be enough to break any connections. Laurance, Travis and Vylad would move him to the ship under the cover of night, while Lucinda and Zoey would accompany him. Lucinda would continue to transfer Mana during this trip just incase.

After all was said and done, they stood there in silence, everyone was stressed, concerned, and nervous to possibly be caught. But at the same time, everyone in this room knew something.

The truth.

On Laurance’s mark, they geared up. Zoey packed some things in the lab while Lucinda ran back to Zoey’s and her own place to pack. That handy broom of hers cut the travel time almost in half.

Cadenza left to go officiate the departure of the ship, as well as delivering the hush money needed. They’d pick up some supplies and drop off paperwork during this run as well, to make it seem more official.

That left Laurance, Vylad and Travis. Laurance would carry Garroth while the other two would essentially escort him. They all donned cloaks, except for Garroth.

Their biggest hurdle was the increased security. Of course, Laurance’s command would come to bite him. But, that’s what Vylad was for. It was highly concerning how easily he was able to sneak around, especially around the troops that were meant to keep the city well protected. However, Vylad made Laurance promise he wouldn’t give up his secrets.

Their only mishap was an unfortunate run in.

Jaymes.

While rounding a corner which would’ve been the last home stretch, Laurance lagged a little. It wasn’t due to Garroth’s weight or from how long he’d been holding him, it was a screaming in his ears that only he could hear, the Nether.

“HEY!” Jaymes’s voice cut through the screams.

‘Fuck..’ Laurance could’ve ran, he could’ve made it. But then they’d have had trouble, their cover would’ve been blown. So he froze, and slowly turned. He hoped he’d be able to talk his way out of this one.

“Where are you- what the hells?” Jaymes exclaimed quietly as he raised his lantern and realized who was in front of him, he raised his sword slightly, gesturing to a hooded Laurance carrying an unconscious Garroth, “what the hells is going on here?” He asked quietly.

“I…Jaymes I’m in a bit of a time crunch here..please. I can explain later but..I need you to be quiet. I need you to not make a fuss over this.” Laurance said quietly, sternly. Jaymes looked unamused.

“Aph know about this?” He asked with a bit of a cocky attitude. Maybe Vylad could knock him out…

“No. No she doesn’t and I swear to gods Jaymes if you tell her I’ll rip your head from your body.” Laurance shook violently. He was starting to get cold sweats, a sickly feeling. His voice distorted unwillingly.

Jaymes was quiet for a moment, his attitude dropped quickly at the threat. He knew Laurance had the capabilities to follow through with it, but also knew that he wouldn’t.

He had a look of mental debate, realizing that whatever this little mission was, it was serious. He stared at Garroth, he wasn’t looking good. Pale, sickly.

“Go. Do whatever it is you’re doing..just help him.” Jaymes said, gesturing to Garroth.

“Why in Irene would you care?” Laurance shout whispered, “you hate him!”

“I…no, not really.” Jaymes started, Laurance gave him a look to continue, “I heard you two the first day he came back. At the back of the bar. There’s a balcony inside, You were sat right under it. I heard it all.” He explained quietly, sheathing his sword. Laurance stumbled a little. “I know it wasn’t his fault. I mean..I didn’t believe him at first. But I’ve grown to. There’s too much that doesn’t add up.. Just go.” Jaymes said, shooing them.

There was a look in Jaymes eyes, one that Laurance picked up on right away. The way he looked at Garroth..

Oh no.

Laurance turned and started to run, catching up with Vylad and Travis who nervously watched from the shadows. Vylad had a sling with a rock prepared. Had Jaymes gone to sound the alarm, he would’ve been knocked out before he got the chance.

“We have to move, Cadenza’s waiting. I see her.” Vylad said quietly, he gave Laurance a look, one that told Laurance Vylad knew. Vylad was too good of a mentor not to be able to read him at this point.

They made it to the docks at an hour in the night that felt illegal. Sunrise would be in a few hours surely, but by that point, nobody would be able to do anything.

Lucinda and Zoey were also there, aboard and ready to go. Laurance walked up quietly and laid Garroth on the cot they had prepared for him in the sleeping quarters. While alone down there, he ran a hand through his hair.

The way Jaymes had looked at Garroth was an unmistakable one, one that made the call from the Nether even more angered and powerful. Laurance was jealous.

He felt he knew Garroth well enough to know that he wouldn’t go for the kind of person Jaymes was. Someone who went along with the torment and ostracism, even when he knew the truth. In fact, it most likely would’ve angered Garroth. But what if he was desperate? What if one night the pressures became too great, would he knock on Jaymes door? Would he accept him? Laurance figured that, no, Garroth wouldn’t. He wasn’t that kind of person.

But it still filled Laurance with a rage he didn’t know was there. He’d felt rage before, sure, but this was new.

Laurance’s hand slowly moved down to his temple. He didn’t want to admit it, but Garroth truly wasn’t looking well. Thinner, paler, there was only so much they could do with feeding him broths and using magic. This was their dying effort it seemed.

It hit him, this was the now or never. This had to work..it had to.

His other hand reached for his, holding it gently. He brought Garroth’s hand to his lips, kissing the back of his knuckles. If this worked out…

Someone cleared their throat from behind him. He raced to turn and stand, dropping Garroth’s hand.

“Zoey!” He said lightly, but the look on her face showed everything. He’d been caught.

“I won’t ask..but..do you need more time? They’re about to lift the anchor but..I could try to buy you some?” She said quietly, setting down the lantern she was holding on a nearby table.

“No! No…I mean… it’s not uh, it’s not like that. I’m just..emotional?” He tried his best, but it was late, he was tired and frazzled.

“Laurance..” Zoey said in a tone that could only be described as motherly. “What’s the matter..?”

“I…” Laurance did not like that question. It was the type of question to cause you to choke up when you were upset, having someone ask that just starts an emotional downpour. But no, he held on. “I’m just…confused, and…The Nether..you know how this is for shadow knights...” He admitted quietly. Zoey’s hand gently rubbed his arm in comfort.

“That’s okay. You know that, right? It’s okay to be confused..to not have all the answers, and it’s okay to have a hard time with what you’re going through. You’ve got people here. We can help..” She soothed.

“I should go..the sooner you leave the sooner he’ll wake up. Hopefully.” He said quietly, Zoey gave him a small smile in the dark, and then a hug. Oh how Laurance needed that.

“Go home, go to bed, I’ll send a raven with an update okay?” She said, rubbing circles into his back.

“Okay..okay yeah, and thank you, for everything.” He said, pulling away slowly and moving to the door.

“And I mean it, go to sleep. You’ll do no one any favors by being exhausted.” She said with a sarcastically stern tone as Laurance walked out. He’d chuckled slightly as he went to wish Lucinda farewell.

~~~~~

Vylad and Laurance stayed at the docks, there was just enough crew members to work the ship, all non magic. Cadenza and Lucinda screened each before departure, watching the ship depart. Laurance was scared, and Vylad could tell.

“How are you feeling? And- Truthfully. I’m not gonna stand out here all night listening to you talk in circles about how you’re ‘fine’.” Vylad said, his words may have sounded hurtful but his tone held no bite.

Laurance sighed, staring out at the boat that held an unknown future for him.

“Anxious, tired, scared. Pretty much every negative emotion you could think of.” He said before elaborating, “this was so last minute.. I mean. We have no idea if this will work.”

“Yet if we did nothing we’d be just as we were. Regardless of what happens, at least there’s options here.” Vylad said quietly.

“I guess. I just want this all to be over I suppose.”

“And then what? You go back to playing house with this city? What about him?” Vylad asked, this time his tone stung slightly.

“Then..we fix things.” Laurance said quietly, “and if we can’t fix things we pack up and leave. Or..at least we find him somewhere better. Preferably close by, I’d like to visit.” Laurance added.

They stood there in silence, the waves being the only consistent source of noise.

“I kinda hope that ship doesn’t come back.” Vylad said, Laurance turned with a quirked brow, “I mean..I hope if he wakes, he stays in Meteli, or goes elsewhere.”

Laurance, in some tiny part of him, hoped that too. He’d like to visit his old home and find Garroth there, smiling, happy.

That would get him to stay.

“I think you know what I’m going to ask you about next.” Vylad said, interrupting Laurance’s thoughts. The Nether.

Laurance took a deep breath.

“It’s strong..definitely top ten..no, top five worst bouts of it. Honestly I think the only reason I didn’t give in was this whole situation with Garroth. I couldn’t leave him here..”

“Do you think it would be beneficial for you to take up our old routine for a week or two? Or can you do this on your own?” Vylad asked.

Their old routine is what they worked on when away on the island. It was a lot of mediation, grounding, redirection. Letting emotions flow through you rather than burying them. Vylad once told him that whatever you bury will grow. It stuck with him, and from then on he’s tried his best not to bottle things up.

But he was.

Garroth.

A flash of blonde hair, blue eyes, a soft smile. It snaked into his mind, tempting him. He clenched his fists and broke from his daydreaming.

“I should be okay..but I will come to you should I need your assistance, if that’s alright?” Laurance asked.

“No need to be so formal, Laurance. I’ll be around. You should head to bed, the call gets worse when you don’t get much sleep.” he said, patting Laurance on the shoulder as he turned to go. Laurance didn’t say anything in return. Just continued to stare out at what was now a dark shoreline under a sky full of dazzling stars.

~~~~~

He tossed and turned that night, the Nether itched his veins, his throat felt tight and scratchy, his skin uncomfortable. All he’d have to do is step through that portal, he’d be okay. He could step in and step out and be perfectly fine. But that’s how it got you.

You start doing that, eventually you go more often, stay longer. Then you don’t come out. And the longer you’re there, the harder it is to stay away. That’s why Shad hardly left, rumor had it his skin would start sizzling the moment he stepped out. Laurance never saw Shad, didn’t even know if he truly existed or if he was just a rumor to scare other knights into staying. The story went that Shad would hunt down knights who broke from his order, hunt them down and slaughter them over and over in the Nether.

The other stories he heard while in the Nether were enough to make him leave, and that was hard. The moment he stepped out of the portal, he felt paranoid, like he had to turn back around or something bad would happen. Everything around him felt fake, unreal, like a massive illusion. And his body..he felt like he had the worst sickness of his life.

Vylad kept ‘running into him’ after that, sometimes destroying portals Laurance was on his way to. Vylad had seen Laurance at his weakest, his most vulnerable, his angriest. Laurance was glad it was someone like Vylad who found him in the state he was in. He was happy it was none of his close friends.

When sleep finally did come to him, he was relieved, grateful.

Until he started dreaming.

~~~~~

He awoke in some foreign bedroom, soft morning light shone in from a window with white sheer curtains. They swayed in the morning breeze from the open window, birds could be heard from outside somewhere.

“Mmm..good morning.” A voice came from behind him, as well as an arm around his shirtless torso. Immediately, he flinched and sat up quick.

“Hey..you okay? Did I scare you?” The voice he discovered belonged to one he knew, Aphmau.

“Huh?” Was all Laurance could respond with.

She giggled, it was sweet, light. It made his heart ache. “Still waking up baby?” She mused, moving towards him more, running her hand along his torso. She was dressed in a shirt that was clearly too big, covering her down to her upper thighs.

“Uh..yeah, something like that. Where are we?” He asked, looking around. This certainly wasn’t Aphmau’s bedroom.

“The cottage, remember? The one Garroth had fixed up?” She said, the look on her face was one that made him feel like he was the insane one.

“And..where’s he?” He asked, his breath hitched in his throat. Why were they in Garroth’s house?

“Laurance..he’s gone. Don’t you remember?” She explained, her hands started to climb up to his shoulder and cheek. “You poor thing.. you must’ve had a bad dream huh?” She asked, slowly gliding onto his lap.

Laurance knew it was a dream right then, there were little tell tale signs. For instance, he couldn’t smell anything, He didn’t feel the need to blink, and the sheets he was laying under felt like they didn’t have weight to them. He could feel them, but they didn’t feel right. Aphmau’s weight on him also didn’t seem to register. Everything seemed so artificial.

Laurance couldn’t say anything. Was this some kind of fucked up dream? One where Garroth never made it? His anxieties must’ve festered into this.

Aphmau hummed lightly before playing with his hair.

“I promise..we’ll get through this.” She said, but what ever was she talking about?

“Uh..yeah. Sure.” He settled on saying. If this was a dream, he decided he mine as well enjoy it. His hands rested on her caramel thighs as he inspected her face. She didn’t seem real. Didn’t seem right. The Aphmau he knew was so sensitive and caring. This Aphmau seemed to graze past his worries..

The more he thought about it, the more accurate this Aphmau actually seemed to be. His Aphmau had become cold. She cared less for those around her, and he didn’t blame her. She was the lord of a perpetually angry city it seemed.

“Where’s my kiss?” She asked lightly, a small smile on her face. Laurance didn’t respond, he simply leaned in with her to connect their lips. It was okay, nothing enchanting, but like everything else, it was artificial. But it was everything he’d wanted for so long, he’d never dreamed of her like this, no matter how badly he wanted to in the past. Even after they’d kissed since his return, which was only one or two times, he didn’t long for her in his sleep like he used to.

But when he pulled away and opened his eyes, he wasn’t met with her brown ones.

He was met with blue ones.

It was Garroth who sat in her place on his lap, wearing the same oversized shirt, and it fit the same way it had on Aphmau, and she was gone. But his expression was different, while hers was one of hunger and want. Flirtatious and cocky. His was filled with desire, gentleness, and slight anxiety. He was concerned. Laurance gasped lightly in shock.

“Are you okay..?” He asked quietly, removing himself from Laurance’s lap to sit beside him. He sat on his bent legs, looking up at Laurance. This felt different, the blurred edges seemed to sharpen, the hazy picture and feelings were starting to come into focus. “You seem…off.”

Laurance was speechless, what was he supposed to say? That the two people he’s fallen for he’s having dreams about, comparing them.

Garroth’s appearance, albeit same attire as Aphmau’s, was different from the one Laurance currently knew. His Garroth had hair that was a little too long for Garroth’s liking, half bangs that he was constantly pushing to the side out of his face. This Garroth had soft bangs across his forehead that made him look far younger, sweeter. They framed his face in a way that made him look like one of those porcelain dolls. His hair itself was a bit long but just slightly curly, as it always was, and chopped in various layers making his hair look fluffy and lighter.

His eyes no longer had a darkness around them from being tired. No dull look to his eyes. He looked happy. At peace. Even while concerned, he looked content. Was this what Garroth would look like if he wasn’t baring a mountain of stress? Of worries? Laurance wondered what he might’ve looked like in this moment, but there was no mirror in the room.

Unlike when Aphmau was there, Laurance was more eager to participate now. To talk to Garroth, to go about whatever their normal routine was in this dreamscape.

“I’m alright.. just still waking up.” He settled on saying, trying to muster a smile, but the Garroth in front of him looked unconvinced.

“I won’t push it…but I’m here, okay?” He said quietly, scooting closer to initiate a hug. Laurance was surprised by this, but accepted it.

“Gods..I miss you.” Laurance accidentally said. His voice was one that sounded of sad desperation.

He felt Garroth giggle in his arms lightly, “I’m right here Laur, I’m not going anywhere..” he said, holding him a bit tighter.

‘Fuck it..’ Laurance thought as he leaned back with Garroth in his arms. ‘I need this.’ They settled down on the bed under them, Garroth in Laurance’s arms.

“Mm..I could stay like this all day..” the Garroth in his arms mused lightly.

“Me too..I uh..-“ Laurance paused, he was staring up at the ceiling, “-I had a dream. About when you couldn’t wake up.. The ship? I don’t know..” he said quietly. Garroth shifted and sat up, leaning on his arm. He was looking down at Laurance with a look of pity and understanding in his eyes. He was so..real. Laurance had trouble meeting his eyes.

“I’m okay..see?” He grabbed Laurance’s hand and brought it to his face, in the same way he had his hand on Garroth’s face on the ship. “I’m not going anywhere.” He comforted.

“You promise?” Laurance’s voice cracked slightly, Garroth’s smile dropped.

“Of course I do.” He said with a sound of determination. He hadn’t heard that from Garroth before. “You didn’t give up on me when things got hard, I’ll always do the same for you.”

Laurance nodded, he turned on his side to look at Garroth better, Garroth mimicked him, laying back down and facing Laurance.

Laurance felt a hand reach for his, playing with his fingers idly.

“You did so much for me..I’m not sure I could ever repay you. Even with eternity ahead of us.” Garroth said quietly.

“You never have to repay me. That’s not…that not what I want. I just want you to be happy..” Laurance said back, his voice was a bit deeper when he spoke quietly. He wasn’t entirely sure what Garroth was talking about, but he went along with it. This dream, he decided, was a gift. He had prepared himself for nightmares and torments.

Perhaps this was torment in its own way, being forced to experience both those he loves in these moments of vulnerability. He realized then that he’d pushed Aphmau away, not physically, but mentally. But with Garroth, he opened up. He relaxed. He enjoyed the moment. Aphmau’s seemed to be heading in a direction he was all to familiar with when it came to past lovers. Passionate, intimate. Shallow intimacy that he could usually see the end of the road with.

It was the same yet so different with Garroth. This was intimate, passionate, loving. Yet instead of it leading to something more..primal, they were relaxed, comfortable. They spoke and touched each other’s hands lightly and for some reason, somehow, Laurance preferred this. Any other day, night, or moment he would have said he would have preferred something else. Something more. But he didn’t. This was all he needed in that moment. He was happy.

“I am..I promise you.” Garroth said softly. And in that moment Laurance decided he could’ve done this every morning for the rest of his eternal life.

The Garroth in front of him smiled slightly as Laurance raised his hand to kiss it, first at his inner wrist and then worked around to the back of his knuckles. A light redness started to form on Garroth’s cheeks and nose. Did Garroth have that many freckles before?

Laurance inspected his face further as he kissed his hand. He was slightly tanner, freckles were darker and there was quite a plethora. His eyes were the same, only brighter. Garroth must’ve caught on to what he was doing.

“Don’t look at me like that..” he said sheepishly.

“Like what?” Laurance asked with amusement, playing coy. Did he truly know Garroth so well that his subconscious was able to replicate him this way? In a way that felt so real?

“Like…like you’re looking me over. You do that a lot..” he responded. Laurance pulled him closer.

“I just..I like to make sure you’re okay.”

“That all?”

“I like to look at you.” Laurance said a bit quieter, sitting up on his arm slightly to be extremely close to Garroth. He totally wasn’t shooting his shot…totally.

But it seemed to be working, this dream Garroth’s face was a tad pinker, but instead of embarassed, he had this involuntary smile.

“I like to look at you too..” Garroth responded quietly, he bit his lip slightly as his eyes roamed Laurance’s face and hand, which still was holding his own. That was something he’d never seen Garroth do, but dreams will never be quite accurate.

Laurance couldn’t help himself, he was going to take advantage of this respite, knowing that when he woke up, he’d be fighting a calling worse than any sort of desperate love he wished he could have in that moment.

The hand he used to hold onto Garroth’s let go as he rested it on his cheek. He leaned in and this dream Garroth met him half way. For a kiss in a dream, this one felt a tad magical. Tingly, soft. But when they pulled away, they found themselves right back to where they were. Laurance pushed Garroth gently into the mattress, flat on his back. Connected at the lips, Garroth’s hands found their way to Laurance’s bare chest. His hands were small, Laurance realized. But then again, Garroth was smaller than him.

He enjoyed the feeling of those hands wandering until they found themselves wrapped around Laurance’s shoulders as they continued to kiss quietly, gently. Pulling away for just a moment before leaning right back in.

Would he have done this with Aphmau? If the Garroth under him turned back into the Aphmau that was there minutes ago, would this be something he continued? He didn’t want to think too much on it, not wanting to inadvertently shift this dream. And that was answer enough for him.

He let his body sink further down onto Garroth, receiving either a noise of complaint or pleasure. But he didn’t pull away, instead he kicked away the bedsheet caught on one of his legs and wrapped them around Laurance’s waist.

Laurance was having dangerous thoughts, thoughts that if there was truly a heaven, this was it. If the gods truly gave any sort of care to this, they wouldn’t have granted him this moment. This break he needed.

He broke from the kiss panting, but he couldn’t stop, he was starting to feel desperate, rushed, like he was racing waking up. There was this fire in his veins that felt unlike any calling of the Nether. He started to kiss the neck of this Garroth. He could hear a slight hum from the boy under him.

Odd, he could smell him. But he was a little different. That same smell of soil and rain he was used to, as well as something floral, perhaps lily, but a bit of a smoky scent. Could it have been from being around Laurance? Ever since becoming a shadow knight, he’d been told he smelt like a campfire. Sometimes even that slight musky smell the Nether had. The idea that Garroth was starting to smell like him turned his mind upside down, it was something that shouldn’t have had such a strong effect on him. He was starting to shake.

“Hey..slow down. There’s no rush..” Garroth soothed and half complained, rubbing a circle into the back of his neck. Maybe this was too much for Garroth.

“Sorry..I just..”

“Don’t be sorry, I just don’t want you getting too worked up. You’re..different today.” He said. Laurance sighed as he let his face fall into the crook of Garroth’s neck. His lips tingled pleasantly.

“I just don’t want this to end.” Laurance said quietly.

“I mean..isn’t that the whole point? The ending?” Garroth said lightly, like he was trying not to laugh.

They were silent for a moment, realization hit Laurance like a brick.

“Did you..did you just make a sex joke?” Laurance asked, raising his head in bewilderment. Garroth started laughing, one that was so much happier sounding than his Garroth. “Gods I’m a bad influence.” Laurance resigned, kissing him on the side of his jaw.

“I’m sure you’ve been well aware of that fact Zvhal..” he said lightly, taking in the feeling of Laurance’s kiss. He could hear it in this Garroth’s voice. The want, the desire.

“Can we keep going? If we wait any longer I think I’m going to be the bad influence.” Garroth remarked with a laugh. Laurance smiled down at him, the image he was seeing was not doing anything to slow his heart down. Bedhead Garroth with a blush and slightly out of breath, a look of total desire and love in his eyes. Yeah, that went somewhere Laurance would never admit.

They kissed once more, only. It didn’t feel the same. It felt wrong. Laurance pulled back confused to find no one there. He was in the guard quarters, alone. It was dark, not as bright and soft at the morning he spent with Garroth.

No…

Laurance, with a groan, threw himself back down into his bed. He would try to sleep again, but he wasn’t sure he’d be able to. Too much was on his mind, and a certain blonde plagued his thoughts.

~~~~~

Laurance awoke the next morning pleasantly surprised he didn’t feel as drained as he normally would. The Nether consumed his thoughts, but at the same time, they were interrupted by these small flashes of comfort. Garroth’s eyes, his smile.

Gods he was pathetic.

It was early morning, too early. He must’ve only gotten an hour or so more of sleep. But oddly enough he couldn’t drag himself back to bed. He got up, got ready, and hoped.

A few hours later, he received the first raven since their stunt.

‘Laurance,

He’s looking a little better, no incidents of our mystery mage trying to take hold.

Seas have been smooth, we’re about halfway to Meteli. Cadenza joined us last minute, wasn’t sure if you knew or not. We’ll keep you updated.

-Zoey.’

Laurance read the letter three times over. It was short, but what he held in his hands was all the hope he needed. He was looking a bit better, no incidents that they knew of. So why didn’t he visit Garroth last night? Did Garroth have control over the manifestations of his relic? Perhaps he was conserving his mana.

He decided not to write back, there wasn’t much he could say, just a million questions about his condition. Zoey and Lucinda didn’t need his worrying. Laurance had other things to worry about. Such as giving Garroth a head start on that cottage. Part of it was the room, it haunted him. He had to see if it existed.

At first he didn’t even know where it was, but as he followed the bend of the river through the woods, he immediately knew it was the one upon first sight. It was a decent size, small, enough for a few people. Brick with wooden framing, a wrap around porch with a steep farmers roof over it. He went inside, the door itself was so damaged that upon pushing it open, it fell off the hinges..oops.

Laurance stood in the doorway to a very run down room, Garroth was right about the stairs, his foot went straight through the fifth one. But he still made it up.

The room was the one from his dream…almost exactly. The only difference was the things in the room. The bed was smaller than the one from the dream, just a stripped mattress. The curtains were a pattern of lace that was torn and old, not like the sheer solid ones. There was a dresser in the room, a mirror above it that was shattered.

Still..the room existed, this was the one, and he had never seen it prior. Laurance started to doubt if that dream was truly just that..a dream. But if it wasn’t, then it was a manifestation from Garroth’s relic, which meant the Garroth from the dream…

Laurance felt a tad lightheaded as he sat on the old floor in the middle of the room, his hand on his forehead. Did Garroth know? Was Garroth aware it wasn’t a dream?

Garroth had seen this room, he talked about the upstairs. It had to have been his manifestation… did he think it was a dream and also went along with it?

That also meant something else: Garroth must’ve had feelings for Laurance, something Laurance had been slightly aware of for some time. It was little things that hinted him off. Stray glances, lingering touches, how comfortable he was with Laurance reading over his shoulder while everyone else couldn’t get within five feet of him without him moving away or leaving. How he didn’t flinch when Laurance touched him, yet with everyone else..

These things plagued his mind as he tore up the rotting floorboards downstairs. It was a very open concept little cottage, one Laurance could see the appeal of. When you walked in, directly across the open first floor besides a support beam was the back door. To the right, a small kitchen with an island counter. Apothecary shelving and drawers were built into this island, as well as one of the walls. Laurance was sure Garroth would love that for magical ingredients. To the left, the rest of the open space with a brick fireplace. The fireplace held up well over the years.

The sun was setting, and Laurance was taking the piles of rotted wood flooring outside into a pile when he heard a very odd noise.

“Mowwwwww” a scratchy low sound came from behind him, one that caused him to drop the wood in his arms and turn quickly. He looked around and saw nothing, no person or creature was behind him. Then something grazed his leg. He looked down to see fur, some sort of animal. He stepped away, trying to get a better look.

A large greyish brown cat with a nipped off right ear and a snaggle tooth sat and watched him. This cat was a beast, large, not in weight, but build. One of those cats Laurance had heard about up north. He, Laurance decided, had a perpetual grumpy look.

“Mowwwwww” it started again, walking towards Laurance. He squealed as he ran back from it. It was creepy in some sense, maybe it was the tooth, or maybe just its overall ragged appearance.

“Shoo! Go away!” He yelled, but the beast just kept walking towards Laurance. “Ughhh! You’re so creepy!” Laurance whined.

He decided he’d call it for the night, maybe the cat would leave in the morning. He needed a good nights rest. He decided he’d call out of work the next day too.

~~~~~

But when another letter came in the next day, he felt faint at the handwriting on the page, as well as the opening line. He couldn’t even read the rest of the letter. That beautifully neat handwriting, one that looked official yet held so much personality in the cursive lettering.

‘Dear Laurance,

I’m awake and well.’

Chapter Text

‘Dear Laurance,

I’m awake and well.

I awoke a few hours ago just as we were docking in Meteli, I’m pretty groggy and weak, but I’m okay. We’ve decided to spend some time in Meteli, both to regroup and for me to rest and regain my energy and strength. Cadenza’s been oddly nice to me, she wants to give me a haircut and show me around Meteli. We’ll see if I end up with a pair of scissors in my neck.

I’d love to hear from you if you’ve got the time.

-Garroth Ro’Meave.’

Garroth had sent that letter off only hours after awakening. He was sat in Cadenza’s home. Garroth wasn’t scared of many things. Deep water, loud noises - specifically the anticipation of the booming sound after lightning, and people arguing.

Cadenza was added to that list.

She was friendly with him, too friendly. Motherly in a concerning way. This woman would have pushed him into the depths of hell had an opening erupted from the ground. Now? She was insistent on giving him a haircut. Fussing over him like a mother hen. It scared him stiff.

After Garroth got to take a proper bath for the first time in a month, he was sat dressed at her table with ink, a quill and paper, letting his hair dry a bit before the inevitable. He wanted to write to Laurance much sooner, but so much was happening so quickly.

Zoey had practically shoved various fruits and dried meats at him, which he did appreciate given how hungry he was, however he had to eat slowly, his teeth hadn’t been used in over a month, he didn’t wish to lose any. Lucinda continued to transfer mana to him, albeit he felt okay in that department. If anything, he was concerned. His mana had grown exponentially.

Walking was an issue for the first hour. He was weak, exhausted easily. Emotionally he was a wreck, but that was something else entirely.

He dreamed, too much in his opinion, during that month. Inescapable nightmares from childhood. The beatings, the screaming, the bleeding. All of it haunted him. Watching the woman who comforted him when his Father and Mother passed be half conscious on the floor, practically overdosing to cope with the stress of being not only married to Garte, but being the Lady of O’Khasis. The day he jumped out a back window with his two brothers, two backpacks of supplies, and hopes. The fear as he and Vylad were hunted down by the search party Zane had gave them out to. Watching his baby brother bleed out from an arrow, only to awake the next morning with him standing over him, eyes red and bloodshot. Comforting him through this new and excruciating transformation.

It all haunted Garroth.

But there were moments, small ones of respite. Swinging on the old swing his Father made for him back in the forest, watching the pixies fly around him, giggling alongside him. Watching his Mother cast magic in their kitchen as she made dinner. Her smile as she told him that he was her favorite elf in the whole world, and how dearly she loved him. His Father chiming in about how he ‘better be her favorite human’ in the entire world. Laughter, it filled his childhood before it all went dark. Some days he’d give up everything to go back.

Hayden’s face. The only other Father figure he’d ever had. Now those were good days. Days right before they had to be on the run again. Vylad, Zane and him would all be treated like Hayden’s own. He cooked for them, taught them, he even enrolled Garroth in a guard academy, the same one his son was in. Life, for the first time since his parent’s death, was good. He was happy. He saw a future ahead of him, one without fear or uncertainty. But those came crashing down when Zane gave them up. He missed home, missed his Mother. Garroth didn’t blame him now, but back then he was horrified. Even more so to find out his brother had lost an eye upon his return to O’Khasis.

He also dreamed of a man from Phoenix Drop. His brown hair, green eyes that would occasionally flash a deep crimson in times of turmoil or anger. His stubbled facial hair that he’s been meaning to tease him about. His tan skin that radiated a level of heat that shouldn’t be normal. His perfect smile, one that for a long time made Garroth slightly insecure about his own, especially the small gap in his front teeth that he eventually realized nobody ever noticed.

And his voice, such a handsome voice. He often fantasized how it would sound huskier, raspier, a whisper in his ear. The idea would send shivers down his spine.

And then that dream, it all was so real to him. His hair was finally dealt with, no longer constantly pulled back into some small ponytail that made him look slightly like a pirate. Instead a tad shorter on the sides and longer on top, wavy and slightly slicked back besides a few stray locks that framed his forehead and face. He was handsome, charming. He opened up in a way his Laurance never did. When Garroth suddenly found himself in that dream after having been haunted by nightmares for an unknown amount of time, he took full advantage. Going along with it all. Enjoying it.

That was until he was ripped away from it, left alone in that bedroom that he recognized as his cottage. The place turned cold, empty. Laurance was nowhere to be found.

And he was alone again.

He encountered that dream one more time before waking up. He awoke to Laurance beside him, still asleep. The temptation to wake him was excruciating, to pick up where he and the his dream Laurance left off. But he couldn’t..

Instead, he carefully scooted closer until he was flush with Laurance’s body, resting his forehead against the back of Laurance’s bare neck. His heat, it was so comforting.

You’d think for someone who was considered dead, they’d be cold. But Shadow Knights, as Garroth discovered early on, were actually incredibly hot temperature wise. It only ever really affected them when the calling acted up. Garroth remembered Vylad being unaffected, then complaining about burning up.

‘This would suck in the summer..’ Garroth thought, letting his hand go flat against Laurance’s smooth back. There were a few scars he had seen before, back when Laurance would take his shirt off when doing manual work, like chopping wood. Garroth couldn’t help but peak, hoping his concentration on chopping kept his attention off of Garroth’s searching eyes.

A hand waved in front of his face. He flinched.

“Woah…hey, uh..are you ready?” Cadenza asked, sitting down across from him.

“Oh…yeah sorry. Do you have a raven I could borrow?..please.” He asked, almost forgetting his manners. Cadenza’s face softened.

“I prepped one the second I saw you writing. You’re writing to my brother, right?” She asked as Garroth handed the now folded letter.

“Yeah..I figured he should be the first to know I’m awake.” He said quietly, packing up the writing utensils. A flutter of wings told Garroth that the letter was on its way, perhaps he’d receive one in return. Perhaps not.

“Alright, come sit over here, there’s a mirror.” She said. Garroth got up carefully. He was able to walk just fine now, but he was still nervous about standing up quickly. He walked silently, worried a single noise could break this odd peace. He sat down in the chair provided and watched Cadenza in the mirror behind him.

Garroth was a bit nervous to go to Cadenza’s home. Not just because he was almost certain this woman wanted him dead, but because he was nervous they’d be walking into Hayden’s old home. Fortunately it was not. Cadenza’s home was quite simple and small, which surprised him. Then again, she was never one for love, she never wanted a big life- or so Laurance had told him. The Irene dimension time jump must have messed a lot of her life plans up. Have to become lord because her brother was missing in action. It left her without options.

Her home was more modern, tile floor and granite counter tops. Expensive, a modern yet classy taste. Honestly it summed Cadenza up quite well.

Garroth had met her a very long time ago, and when he had, she was far younger. But she was most certainly the same woman. Bold, wise, ready to check people at any moment. Garroth had decided a very long time ago that if for some reason, he ever found himself attracted to women, he’d probably be in love with her.

So of course he had to fall for her damn brother.

“That big ouf is too tall, I tell him every time I visit we need to hack some of his legs off.” She joked, Garroth didn’t catch the first part of her ramble, but he could decipher who she was talking about. He couldn’t bring himself to fake a laugh.

“Yeah..we used to be the same height, now I have to look up at him.” Garroth said quietly, carefully. There was a flash of pity in Cadenza’s eyes as she combed a tuft of hair up and pinched it between two fingers before snipping away.

Garroth’s hair was LONG, it reached the top of his shoulders by that point. So he was thankful that Cadenza less offered and more insisted on this haircut.

“And how are things between you and Laurance?” She asked.

“Good..I mean, a month ago at least. He looks out for me and I help him with all the paperwork that he has to deal with as commander. He’s uh..he’s actually really good. I’m happy he’s taken on that role.” Garroth said quietly. He was shy, meek, nothing like the Garroth Cadenza had met long ago when Phoenix Drop was a budding village. When they hosted that party for Donna’s wedding. Cadenza had met a sweet, confident, slightly tipsy Garroth. She would have told you he was charming, kind. A good person. She was shocked when she found out what happened, she almost didn’t believe he could be responsible for so much damage. And she was right.. he wasn’t.

She would have told you that the Garroth that sat in front of her looked depressed.

The way his tired eyes inspected everything, the way they watched Cadenza’s every movement with the sharp scissors, only to look away quick when she caught him looking. His inability to hold eye contact. Cadenza thought him more of a wild animal in captivity than a human. And she too was to blame.

“Garroth..there’s something I wanted to talk to you about..” she started, she watched as his eyes grew slightly frantic, his pupils shrank, he was startled, scared, and she had him cornered. He kept himself together well, but even she could see his shaking hands he was fidgeting with in his lap.

“Uh..yeah, sure..go on..” he said quietly. He looked to the door at his left slightly.

Cadenza snipped a few more strands, she’d finished taking off all the length, now she was just adding layers, perhaps she could talk him back into bangs. Most people grew them out as it was easier to not deal with them. But she thought he would look cute with them, perhaps she could teach him how to maintain them.

“I’m sorry..” was all she was able to say in the quiet room. Garroth was tense,

‘She’s totally gonna put those scissors through my neck.’ He thought.

“Laurance told me everything..I’m so sorry Garroth. I just..” she put down the scissors and the comb and walked around to the front of him, kneeling down and holding onto his hands.

“Garroth, dear, why won’t you tell anyone? Why won’t you tell Aphmau?” She asked, less desperate and more as a genuine question.

Garroth shrugged and looked away, Cadenza gave his hands a squeeze, making him look back at her, then down at her hands. Their hands were the same size.

“The..the only proof I have right now is Zoey and Lucinda’s word. I have no hard evidence. Anyone could say I just convinced them, paid them off, SOMETHING..” he explained quietly.

“Do you want people to know?” Cadenza asked.

“Of course..but I’m terrified of the fallout. You’ve met the people of Phoenix Drop. They’re stubborn, they’d either chalk this up to some attempt to deceive them, or if they believed me, they’d throw themselves at my feet in guilt. I don’t want either of those things.” Garroth explained. Cadenza in that moment, Garroth realized, had the same look in her eyes and face as his mother did. A look of focus, sympathy. It made him choke up a bit. How he wished his Mother was here, how he wished she could hold him, tell him it would all be okay. Even if it wouldn’t be.

“So what is it that you want?” Cadenza asked, but this was less of a question and more of a blanket statement.

“I want things to back to how they used to be..I want everyone to be happy. I want to be happy.” Garroth said, his voice straining against teary eyes. He looked away to blink back his tears, but the hug Cadenza enveloped him with was enough to send him over that edge.

But as soon as his tears started, he had wiped them away. Had this not been a tense moment, Cadenza would’ve commented on his ability to suppress his emotional outbursts, how it wasn’t going to be healthy if he kept doing it. But she didn’t, she simply pulled away and picked back up her cutting tools, adding layers to his almost dry hair.

“Can I talk you back into bangs?” Cadenza asked with her hands on his shoulders, looking at him through the mirror while standing behind him. A comforting smile on her face.

He nodded.

~~~~~

Back in Phoenix Drop, Laurance was trying to quickly write back. He had followed through with taking the day off, hoping another letter might’ve come. Only one did. It was short, to the point.

‘Things are well, he’s doing better. We’ve spent the day in the city. Garroth is so much different here than back in Phoenix drop, I’m not sure he’ll be interested in coming back with us. I overheard Cadenza offering him a place here, I didn’t catch if Garroth took her up on it though.

We should discuss the possibility of speaking to Aphmau about all of this. Everything that has happened. Without Garroth present. Seeing him in Meteli has really put into perspective how miserable he’s been in Phoenix Drop.

I wish you could see this.

-Lucinda.’

Laurance’s hand shook as he read the letter. He was having a horrible bout of FOMO. He was easily jealous, with the call finally tipping over last night. He couldn’t tell when he was sleeping or awake. He was feverish, in pain. It hurt to move, the sheets against his skin burned, breathing was excruciating.

And then it stopped. He felt like he could breathe, and oh was he exhausted. He laid on his side in whatever comfortable respite this was and slept. A comfortable pressure against his back was hardly registered. He slept through it, and when he awoke the next morning, the calling felt like a distant memory.

He was a bit put off by this. Normally the calling of that strength would have tormented him for weeks. But he was over it in what, a single week at most? It was bizarre, but he wasn’t going to complain.

Still, he went to Vylad about it.

“That’s..odd. Just be careful, this might be the Nether trying to catch you off guard. Get you hopeful..” Vylad said. He’d made Laurance sit down and go through some meditations with him, just incase. If he relaxed enough, maybe the calling would come back, reveal itself and its hiding. But it didn’t.

“I will..I assume you also got a raven this morning?” Laurance asked. Vylad nodded.

“From Garroth himself. I uh…I’m relieved. I miss him.” He said. Vylad was very closed up this morning. What was it with these Ro’Meave brothers and being reclusive hermits?

“Lucinda said he’s happy in Meteli. That it’s a world of a difference. Is it wrong I still hope he comes home?” Laurance asked quietly.

“A little. I want to see him to, but if he’s happy there, I want him to stay there. I’ll go to him and he knows it..” Vylad said, standing up and stretching. “Now..how about I help you out with this?” He said, gesturing to the cottage behind Laurance. They’d taken up the meditations by the river.

“You sure? It’s a decent amount of work.”

“Absolutely.” Vylad said without hesitation.

The boys worked tirelessly, taking out all the rotted wood, trimming back vines and bushes.

“So..have you found anything out about the warlocks?” Laurance called up to Vylad. It hadn’t been long since he went to him about investigating the warlocks, but he thought he’d ask.

“They’ve got a base up in the mountains, about thirty miles west.” Vylad stated while he removed dried out shingles from the overhang roof of the porch.

“That’s…far. How’d you make it all the way out there? And in such little time?” Laurance asked.

“I have my ways.” Vylad stated, Laurance took that as ‘Wouldn’t you like to know?’.

Fucking Ro’Meave’s.

Soon enough, a third guest joined them.

“Mowwwwwww.” Laurance and Vylad both turned to see the snaggle tooth grumpy looking cat sitting along the gravel path, staring at them. Its tail swished lazily.

“Fucking hells..that damn devil is back.” Laurance muttered, going back to hammering new floor planks on the wooden porch.

“Devil…? It’s a cat, Laurance. A cute one at that!” Vylad exclaimed as he jumped down from the porch roof. He walked up to it, kneeling down and presented the back of his hand. The cat took a sniff before pushing its head into Vylad’s hand.

“Awww it’s friendly.” Vylad said with excitement. Laurance rolled his eyes. Though, he couldn’t help but stare. This was a new side to Vylad, one that eerily reminded him of the eldest brother. Vylad really was similar to Garroth, he just didn’t often show it.

“That thing nearly scared me half to death. You should see it at night! It looked like some goblin!” He said, standing up and stretching his back. He walked over to where the two were, a look of mild disgust hit his face when he saw the creature.

“Garroth would love this. He’s always been a cat person.” Vylad said, petting the large cat.

“He likes cats? I thought he liked dogs? He always was happy to help Aphmau out with her trillions of them.”

“Mhm..he likes animals, but cats are cozy to him. He likes cozy.”

“Well, the cottage checks out then.”

~~~~~

Garroth received his letter from Laurance while they were in town. Zoey practically gushed over him and his new haircut, he felt like some pet. Lucinda teased him slightly, but admitted he looked good. The city was gorgeous, busy, yet lively in the best sense.

It was thrilling to walk down a road where no one knew who he was, what everyone back home thought he had done. Strangers smiled at him when they made eye contact, the first few times it threw him for a loop. He’d practically forgotten what it felt like to be able to breathe. To be able to smile and not feel judged. Perhaps maybe they didn’t recognize him with his new look.

Eventually he couldn’t hold back from standing off to the side to open his letter from Laurance, Cadenza decided to take the time to read her own as well.

Laurance’s letter started off in a way only Laurance could find funny.

‘Howdy.’

For fucks sake..

‘I’m thrilled to hear you’re doing well. No, I don’t think Cadenza will put those scissors in your neck, but she may threaten to remove some of your height.’

Cadenza took a quick glance at the letter, reading his line about the scissors, “why would I…?”

“I thought you were scary, don’t ask.” Garroth laughed a little before looking back to the page. Cadenza had received her own letter from Laurance as well.

‘Vylad has found the central hub of the warlocks, some thirty miles west in the mountains. It seems highly impractical to try and siege an attack on them, leaving Phoenix Drop defenseless. I’ve spoken to Aphmau, we are considering bringing the alliance in on this. We believe when they go for their next attack, it will be devastating if we are unprepared. Zoey and Lucinda have been working to figure out a cure for those affected by the potion, but I haven’t heard any updates from them on that since they went with you.

I’m so happy you’re awake and well, I can’t wait to see you again.

-Laurance.’

Garroth couldn’t help but smile while reading his letter, a smile that Zoey caught on to. Somehow someway, Zoey managed to break her and Garroth off from Lucinda and Cadenza, something about getting Garroth new clothes. Which, he would admit. He needed new ones.

He was in the same linen shirt and pants he was put in after his injury. Cadenza had washed them when he went to bathe. He had never loved the water more in that moment, being clean was one of Garroth’s odd habits. He hated feeling dirty, sweaty. But he also wasn’t really a fan of walking around Meteli wearing what he thought of as scrubs.

They ended up at an interesting tailors place, one that had various sized clothes premade. It was dark in the shop, the place was oddly eclectic. Lots of trinkets decorated the walls, and the air smelt of incense. Zoey was holding various shirts and sweaters up to his chest, inspecting them, as she spoke.

“Sooo…Laurance. He’s sweet isn’t he?” She started. Garroth felt his face flush a little.

“Very..sometimes too much so.” He admitted with a laugh, looking at some of the clothes as well. He wanted something comfortable, yet breathable. He still had a wound with stitches, one that was almost entirely healed, but he didn’t wish to mess with that process now.

“I noticed he’s..touchy..when it comes to you.” She added, a small look she gave Garroth is what pointed him off.

“Wha- no…no no Zoey he’s not.. he doesn’t..!” He stuttered.

“Oh Garroth, I think he does..from what I’ve seen?” She said, deciding on a standard white poet top. It was something she figured he could wear often, and it would work well with the brown cloak they brought for him incase he woke up. It was getting colder out.

“No..Zoey I really don’t think he does. I mean..he knows I’m..that I’m..” Zoey didn’t know. Or if she did, she didn’t make it apparent. But Garroth decided now was the time to fess up. If she was already implying this, she should have no issue with him being the way he is.

“He knows I’m gay, Zoey. If he liked me, he would’ve told me. He’s just nice to me because of everything going on..because he’s my friend.” Garroth admitted quietly. Zoey raised her eyebrows in slight surprise.

“You know..I figured you might’ve fancied both. Given your history with Aphmau..but only men huh? I mean..I get it.” Zoey said with a shrug and a laugh, “men can be stupid, but oh so endearing.”

“Yeah..he certainly can be.” Garroth agreed quietly, but Zoey didn’t hear him. Picking out a pair of black pants with a few pockets. He liked pockets. 

While he changed, Zoey continued.

“I’m just saying..you didn’t see how he was when you were knocked out. The way he lingered. He practically moved into Kenmur’s lab just to stay close to you. But, I have to ask..do you love him?” Garroth opened the curtain quickly, having gotten changed. He liked it.

“I don’t..I wouldn’t quite say-….i don’t know if love is what I’d call this quite yet..” Garroth admitted, but Zoey’s smile was one of excitement,

“But you do have feelings for him!” She exclaimed. Thank the gods there was no one else in the shop with them.

“Yes…I do.” Garroth admitted. Zoey sighed in some form of relief,

“It’s like pulling teeth with you boys. Come on, the clothes are on me.” She said, pulling him along.

It felt good admitting to his feelings, it left his chest with a warmth he hadn’t felt in a long time. And the acceptance, the casual way Zoey talked about his sexuality, that’s how he wished everyone viewed it. But Zoey’s been alive for a very long time, she’s been around for the collapse of social constructs and the building of new ones. Garroth would be, too.

Later on that next evening as they boarded the ship to return home, Garroth had an interesting discussion with Lucinda.

“My mana, it’s increased. I mean, like tenfold. I’ve never felt this much before. What happened?” He asked. Lucinda looked intrigued.

“You shouldn’t have been able to build your mana while weakened like that…unless..” she started.

Garroth waited for her to explain. She seemed to love getting everyone to hold their breaths.

“Perhaps you were consistently using magic..slowly and a tiny bit at a time. Constant use would explain how you’ve stretched your mana..” she explained.

They decided to test his now lake of mana. Because what was once a small,  fragile liquid orb floating in the space of his soul, was now a vast body of water.

Garroth was casting with far more ease, lighting multiple candles at a time, sending ripples of electrical currents from his hands, albeit he wasn’t a huge fan of that, it felt very odd.

He was casting more effectively and accurately too.

“This is starting to feel like second nature..like it’s just part of me.” He said to Zoey.

What was new was his defensive magic. It was reactionary, as they found out.

Lucinda aimed her staff at Garroth while he spoke to Zoey, shooting a small blast of water at him.

He sensed it, and to everyone’s surprise, Garroth’s included, as he turned the water ricocheted away from him, as if hitting a panel of glass. What was left after the water was a slight glimmering spot in front of Garroth, fading shortly after.

“Seems this playing field has gotten a bit more interesting.” Lucind remarked, waltzing over to him and Zoey.

“You think I’m strong enough to sever the curse?” Garroth asked excitedly.

“No.” Lucinda replied bluntly, Garroth’s hope fell.

“But we might be able to do it.” She added on, giving him a small smile and a pat on his arm. She then looked a tad confused, something to Garroth’s left.

He turned to look and saw nothing, then he realized, it was something about him.

“Your ears..” Lucinda said to herself, pushing Garroth’s hair aside.

“What? You’ve got another joke?” He said deadpanned. Lucinda had given him a bit of a hard time when he first got his hair cut, but everyone agreed he looked good.

“Your ears are..pointy?” She said quietly.

Zoey gasped, something that startled everyone around her.

“Your ears are coming in!” She exclaimed with excitement, suddenly there were too many hands on him, even Cadenza had come over to see what the fuss was about. Garroth reached up to feel, but his ears didn’t feel any different. Except..

Someone finally brought him a mirror, and he stared in shock as the back tips of his ears were seemingly starting to turn pointed. He was a tad shocked, he thought fae ears were a genetic trait that skipped him, like most of his mother’s elf genetics. But Zoey had an explanation.

“You’re reaching maturity!” Zoey squealed, and Garroth started to feel his face heat up. What she was insinuating was that this was some kind of elf puberty, and he was growing highly embarrassed over them discussing it.

“Maturity? Isn’t he only a few years younger than my brother?” Cadenza questioned.

“Elves mature much slower, and given your Father was a human, you’re at an interesting in between. Normally elves don’t fully mature until about fifty. But as half elf half human, your maturity age dropped! Plus, you’ve been using magic more, that speeds up the process.” Zoey was practically fawning like some proud mother. Poor Garroth had gone nonverbal in embarrassment, face in his own hands, hiding the best he could from these meddling women.

“Will he have ears like yours?” Lucinda asked. Witches were different from elves. While elves were able to tap into magic far easier than humans, witches were born with this innate sense of magic. Humans who were in touch with the magic plane from birth, like elves, except theirs was by chance, not blood.

“Most likely not, they’ll probably get just a tad pointier before they stop. But that’s how we’ve evolved as a species to show our lineage.” Zoey explained. “It’s like animals picking their mates, elves ears are now a useless evolutionary concept to show you’re an elf. Back when magic drove them to keep their blood pure.” She explained. “They tend to grow bigger the more mana and magical abilities one hones. I’ve not known many half elves, but those I am still in contact with never had any changes like that, even with their magic growing..so Garroth’s will most likely never grow much longer than this.”

‘I’ll take a knife to these things if it means getting these girls to stop touching me..’ Garroth thought to himself, peaking over his hands. He could not wait to get home.

~~~~~

‘Dear Laurance,

If you ever start another letter with ‘Howdy’, I’ll send your sister after you, and I’ll help her in whatever maniacal plans she has for shortening you.

Yesterday was lovely, we went into the city. These women REALLY like to shop, it’s a little scary. But I was happy to go along for the ride. Apparently my opinion was held in high regard when it came to colors and patterns. I think they just wanted to include me.

Zoey basically dressed me up like some doll, but I’m happy to not be walking around looking like a medical patient anymore.

We went to a bar that Cadenza was very fond of. I met someone there, he’s awfully sweet, bought me a drink and we chatted for a while. I told him I’m from Phoenix Drop and would be returning home soon, he said he might visit. I hope he does.

I’m looking forward to seeing you again. I can’t wait to boss you around when you help me with that cottage.

Love,

Garroth.’

Laurance went through a flurry of emotions while reading that letter. Laughter, joy, jealousy, anger, to sentimental, longing and missing Garroth.

And that ending. ‘Love’, he knew it wasn’t meant in that way, knew it was just to portray how much he missed Laurance. But still…

~~~~~

There were no dreams that night, much to Laurance’s dismay. He started to long for them, hope, reach out.

But Garroth was finally coming home. He’d received a raven from Lucinda letting him know they’d be docking within the hour. So there he stood at the boardwalk, waiting. He wished he’d grabbed a gift. Maybe a flower. He looked around for perhaps a wild one, but alas, there were none on the sandy shore. He felt so awkward standing there, feeling like an excited child.

But when that ship finally came in, he saw two blonde figure up on the deck, looking for him, and then waving.

Garroth..the smile on his face was priceless, and his hair..

Laurance’s blood ran cold. His hair was cut the same as his dream. And Laurance was starting to feel convinced it was no longer just a dream, but a vision, perhaps one of the future. A warning.

It started to make sense to him, if he picked Aphmau, Garroth might have nothing keeping him tied down to Phoenix Drop anymore, he might go back to Meteli, back to that man he wrote about in the bar.

If he chose Garroth..

His thoughts were broken up by Garroth calling out to him. Cupping his hands around his mouth to be louder.

“What….!” Laurance called out, he couldn’t make out what he was saying.

He could, however, make out the smile on Garroth’s face, one that then dropped to a look of horror as he looked past Laurance. Laurance turned, seeing nothing, but the crash and explosion behind him made him turn back around just as quickly.

Three of the ships at the docks were suddenly up in flames. The one Garroth had come back on was practically destroyed.

He couldn’t see Garroth.

Where he was standing before was now entirely gone, the surrounding parts of the ship were up in flames.

They were under siege.

Chapter Text

Garroth was lucky his magic was reactionary, else he would have been blown to bits in that moment. The second the blast connected with the unconscious crystallized shield Garroth had brought up, he was thrown back by the resulting explosion, his skin felt hot for only a moment before he felt his body being thrown, most likely the heat from the blast. The air was knocked out of him as his back collided with the main mast of the ship. He fell to his knees, coughing. He heard two more explosions, the ships to either side of him were also now up in flames.

Arms wrapped around the back of his shoulders, comforting, but pulling at the same time.

“Come on! We need to get off the ship!” Cadenza yelled. Garroth was pulled to a standing position, watching as Cadenza dove off the ship into the water below.

He took a quick scan of the ship, it seemed he was the only one left aboard. As he ran to the edge, another blast shook and destroyed the ship, sending him flying overboard. As he fell, the mast of the ship came down as well.

Garroth was submerged under water between two ships that were being destroyed. He could barely see, the water making his vision blurry and his eyes stung from the salt water. He grabbed at whatever he could, ropes, planks, trying to resurface. But as he floated upwards, he was met with wood, immovable wood. He bumped into it harshly, his buoyancy fighting against the barrier above him. He was under the wreckages of both ships.

Having gone from having the air knocked out of him to now having to hold his breath was an unpleasant feeling Garroth had never felt before. But that was the least of his worries.

One secret that Garroth was willing to take to the grave with him was that he couldn’t swim: correction: he sucked at swimming. It was something he never got around to properly learning to do, no one would teach him as a child, and when that opportunity arose he was already on the move for other reasons. And that inability turned into a fear. It became something he kept under lock and key, something that even when Aphmau confessed she could not swim back on their earlier expeditions when she was the new lord, he never came clean about. Now that secret was coming to bite him. And no one was coming to save him.

He grabbed onto whatever he could and pulled, trying to bring himself around to the other side. Instead, he found himself inside an air pocket in a massive hole in the bottom of the ship, a hole that was formed from the ship essentially caving in on itself. He was tangled in ropes and surrounded by broken planks and wood. His side ached and screamed, he’d certainly popped a stitch or two.

He was panicking, trying to think of every spell possible to save himself. But in his terror, his mind ran blank. He knew he could use magic, but it suddenly felt ineffective in that moment. He clutched onto a floating plank, terrified and cold. He felt helpless. The water was filling the base of the ship quickly, and soon he’d have to go back under or climb through the opening in the top. So we waited, he breathed, he calmed himself. When he finally felt ready to try and blast a hole through the ship and swim through using the plank as a flotation device, he was interrupted by splashing and a gasp.

Someone emerged beside him.

“Laurance!” He practically cried out.

There he was, wiping his face with his hand before looking for Garroth. It was dimly lit in the flooding base of the ship, but he could still make out those red eyes. Eyes that when locked with his own, made his heart beat even faster than it already was.

“Come on!” Laurance shouted, pulling the tangled ropes away from Garroth’s legs, He must’ve seen Garroth go under but never arise.

“I can’t..” Garroth pleaded, he looked desperate. He looked embarrassed.

And that was enough to make Laurance do a double take. Confused.

“Laurance..I-..swimming. I can’t..” he confessed. Stuttering his way through the ever growing panic. The confidence he felt once before was now gone to ashes. He felt incapable, especially when Laurance gave him a stern look, he looked pissed.

“You just now thought to say something?” He asked in quiet annoyance, swimming over to Garroth and wrapping an arm around him, he was going to try to get them both out.

“Had I had it my way I never would have had to say anything!” He yelped, Laurance scoffed before giving him a nod, they were going under.

Garroth took a deep breath before he was pulled under by Laurance. He tried his best to help, truly he did. Kicking his feet as he held onto Laurance. Laurance was doing exactly what Garroth had tried to do in the first place, using the bottom of the ship itself to propel himself around to the side. And when they surfaced, Garroth gasped, the fresh air was a relief.

Laurance grabbed a support beam that was attached to the docks, helping to hoist Garroth out of the water so he could climb. Once Garroth was up, he put out a shakey hand to help, but Laurance ignored it.

“Focus on yourself and get to safety.” Laurance said quickly, finding his abandoned sword on the dock after pulling himself up. Garroth looked appalled.

“No! We’re under attack! I have to help!” He argued, standing up to follow Laurance. Laurance turned back quickly, It felt has if he was getting in Garroth’s face a bit.

“Look at you! You’re shaking, you’re bleeding! You’ll just be a liability!” Laurance said with a raised voice, from behind Laurance, people were running in a panic. Garroth watched as Lucinda was casting spells up and towards the small cliff overhand. Whoever she was fighting had the higher ground.

Garroth looked down at himself to see his white shirt slowly turn red with the spreading of blood, and when he looked back at Laurance, he no longer looked angry, annoyed. He looked concerned.

“I’m okay..just a torn stitch. Laurance I’m helping. That’s final.” He argued.

“As your commander-“ Laurance started, Garroth interrupted,

“As a guard, I took an oath. I’d hope you remember yours as well!” He shouted, a pointed finger connected with Laurance’s chest. The two were at an impasse, staring at eachother. Laurance had a face of mental debate, Garroth had one of determination. Two very stubborn men found themselves at a cross roads.

“Fine, I don’t know how you can be so willing to help these people after…whatever, just go, I need to find my sister..” Laurance relented, muttering quietly as he hooked his sword sheath back onto his belt, pulling the blade from it.

With that, Garroth ran past Laurance and up the sandy bank to Lucinda.

She noticed him right away, her staff was held in front of her, her eyes glowed an orangey red hue. “They’re firing from the tree line!” She said, ricocheting a blast away from the two. Garroth subconsciously jumped a bit at the blast.

He inspected the situation, he could see people moving up on the cliff edge. Various wooden crates were also up there, but what was inside? Garroth’s best assumption was weapons.

“What if we brought the whole cliffside down? The ships are already scrap, we would just need to get the people out of here..” Garroth suggested, gesturing to the crowds using the underside of the cliff and various land masses as cover.

Lucinda took a look, inspecting. Garroth covered them. He felt useful, powerful, capable. A stark contrast to how he was feeling only minutes ago. A small part of him hoped Laurance was watching. Maybe it was that thought that pushed him to action.

“That’ll have to do.” Lucinda said. “I’ll get the people to scatter, you start on that cliff!” She said, taking off on her broom. Garroth shook out his arms.

This was what he and Zoey were working on prior to the fire, he just had to conjure something bigger, explosive. Once he started to see a few people moving, he began. Maybe the panic would make them move faster.

In the back of his mind, he was terrified. No one knew he was learning magic besides three individuals. What would the general public think? What would fellow guards believe?

What would Aphmau say?

One, two, three singshots of energy he was able to cast. Upon hitting the rocky overhang, they exploded, rocks and dust started to fall.

People were sprinting away as Lucinda directed them. They were moving at a pace that satisfied her as she circled back around, hopping off her broom.

“Hey what do I have to do to get one of those?” Garroth mused, she really zipped around on that thing, he’d love to be able to get around that fast. She scoffed in amusement, pulling her staff off her back. So much for asking..

Together, they continued to blast the cliffside. The people up top seemed not to care as they continued to fire at people..only…

Garroth watched as a person in front of them seemed to be knocked in the back of the head by a projectile, then, consumed by greenish fumes, dropping limp. Shattered glass fell around the individual. They watched in horror as the man then rose, his body moving more animalistic than human.

“Lucinda…the potions.” Garroth said. But before Lucinda could react, the overhang disconnected from the cliff, the people on top went crashing down with it, as well as the crates.

“RUN!” Garroth shouted, turning to run. He followed at the back of the mass of people running for the path leading into the city. As the cliff crashed down in smoke and debris, green fumes flooded the shore. This smoke..it crawled and spread.

Garroth realized now what was in those crates..the potions. And a whole lot of them.

However, the people, including the guards, Garroth and other sailors, were able to outrun it. Only a few stragglers were consumed by the fumes, whom of which seemingly disappeared in the smoke.

“The church! Get to the eastern church!” Garroth could hear Laurence shouting amongst the crowd. Getting inside seemed like the best option, underground or high up seemed even better. They had to wait for the air to dissipate the smoke. He made his way through the crowd, searching for wherever Laurance’s voice came from.

Garroth watched Lucinda shoot up into the air on her broom, but in doing so, he himself tripped. As he went to get up, someone else tripped over him.

‘I’m gonna be trampled!’ He thought as he started to get stepped on and accidentally kicked. He wouldn’t use magic, couldn’t risk people falling even more due to it, the more people that fell the worse the pileup could become.

Someone grabbed him by the collar of his cloak and hoisted him up. The smell of Netherack was strong. He turned to see who it was.

“How many times am I going to have to save you today?” Laurance asked, but his voice held no tone that Garroth could discern, instead, it was distorted. He was taller, his skin a tad gray in the morning light. He’d turned into a shadow knight. He wasn’t even looking at Garroth, he was evaluating the situation. Is that how Garroth used to look? So focused on the people he swore to protect? So determined?

“Stay close to me, I don’t want anything happening to you.” Laurance muttered as he held onto Garroth’s arm. Garroth’s side ached, the adrenaline having worn off left him feeling every forming bruise and ripped stitch.

“Did you find your sister?” Garroth asked amongst the panic of the people, Laurance seemed to be a pillar amongst the shoving and pushing crowd. They were slow moving, but the smoke was even more so. More than once he was accidentally shoved into Laurance, but nobody fell.

“I did, she got out before the cliff fell… was that you..?” Laurance asked.

“Yes..I mean, Lucinda as well. I’m sorry.” Garroth felt a tad ashamed, he was kicking himself for not thinking further.

“It was reckless, I’ll give it that. But we probably would have had more casualties had that fight been allowed to continue. Plus you destroyed those potions in the process, even if we’re fleeing from the aftermath..” Laurance said, Garroth could hardly hear him amongst the crowd. But he felt better about his actions.

They were a decent ways ahead of the smoke, but neither wished to take that gamble, so they hurried along at the back of the crowd, trying to keep anymore stragglers from falling. A bell was ringing in town, one that Garroth thought he’d never hear other than when they first installed it and tested it. It was a deep sound, one that shook your teeth from the sheer depth of the tone. A lock down bell.

It meant to get indoors and close everything. Doors, windows, anything that can allow someone or something from the outside in, it was to be closed and locked. It also meant they were under attack.

Most of the crowd flooded into the doors of the eastern church of the divine, originally it was a church to Irene, but Aphmau found that to be awkward. Thus, it was revamped. Those who did not go into the church ran to their homes nearby.

“I wish we could do something..” Garroth whispered and he was pulled through the crowd by Laurance. They were making their way up to the platform where sermons were often given.

Garroth immediately felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand when they entered the building. He didn’t like churches. The horrors he endured as a child were justified by the teachings of these institutions. Garroth started throwing fits every time the Ro’Meaves attempted to bring the three boys to morning prayer, eventually they stopped dragging them there, going just themselves. Garroth thought he’d won, embarrassing the Ro’Meave’s enough that they’d give up.

However, as a result of that, the boys were put into religious schooling to fill the time, something Garroth felt was equally as bad. He felt small there, weaker than he already was. Physical punishment followed incorrect answers or stutters. One day, after a particularly brutal lecture, the back of Garroth’s hands were bleeding and red, having been smacked so many times by the reed stick the teachers used. He was angry, so much so he started refusing to speak. But that only continued the pain. His hands held the edge of the desk in front of him tightly, tears streamed down his face, but the beating continued. Until..

He had an outburst.

The teacher, an older woman with a pointy face, white hair and these thin glasses that made her look stern. She was the hardest on Garroth out of all his teachers, often telling him that these punishments would make him into a ‘proper’ Ro’Meave. Into a man.

After three more smacks to the back of his hands without reason or justification as she usually did to torment him, she started to seize, shaking violently while steam started to erupt from the back of her hands. Her screams satisfied a growing darkness in Garroth, one that wished to bring harm to those around him. To hurt those who hurt him. Garroth remembered the feeling of his magic flaring, it was like nothing he’d ever felt. And when she was pulled from the room for medical help, she was unconscious, the backs of her hands blistered and charred.

Garroth never went back to school, instead he was locked away in his room on the days Garte and Zianna went to church, while his brothers went to school. He was also forbidden to use magic from that point on, and they made sure he couldn’t. Someone was always watching him, always.

And that’s how he lost touch with his magic, and any faith in any god or goddess.

But as a result of his stunt, nobody dared touch his brothers in those classrooms. Students and teachers, priests and nuns all avoided the Ro’Meave children after that moment on.

His disdain and genuine fear of Irene grew tenfold in the coming months, to the point where he’d start shaking upon seeing her symbol, her name.

It became fuel for Garte. Tormenting Garroth by speaking of her often, inviting her symbols into the home. And when they chose Zane to become the next high priest, Garroth could barely look at him. The symbol of Irene sewn into his new garbs.

Garroth didn’t sleep that night, nor the next. Too busy either throwing up or paranoid someone would show up with a reed rod.

Some nights he feared the goddess herself would show up in his bare room and enact divine punishment herself.

And now here he was, fourteen years older, grown up, standing amongst a large crowd, looking up at the stained glass design in the upper wall above the pulpit. Various paintings and murals surrounded him. Had he not had a history with the church, he would’ve thought this place beautiful. Elegant. Pristine.

Instead he was shaking, filled with dread and fear.

A hand gently held onto his shoulder.

“Are you okay?” It was Laurance, even with his distorted voice Garroth could tell.

“Yeah.. just overwhelmed.” He replied, technically he wasn’t lying. But that was just scraping the surface of his feelings.

“Let’s head towards the front, there’s a back hallway you can take a breather in if you n-“ Laurance was cut off by a noise, a quiet one. Everyone seemingly heard it.

“Garroth…” a whisper flooded over the crowd.

The windows at the front of the church went dark, the crowd shrouded in shadow. They could see the smoke traversing past the windows, thick, swirling and sickly looking.

“Garroth…” a whisper seemed to call. Garroth realized that everyone could hear it, not just him and Laurance.

Faces and eyes turned to him, those in his immediate vicinity took a few steps away. They were glaring, giving him a look of genuine terror.

They were afraid. They feared him.

“Stop this!” A voice shouted from the back.

“What…?” Garroth asked quietly, breathlessly. Did they think he was doing this?

Soon enough the anger came back over the crowd, this time, tenfold.

They started yelling at him, indiscernible shouts that Garroth caught a few words of.

“Devil..!”

“…leave..!”

A quiet prayer from somewhere beside him is what truly shook him,

“Irene please help us..” a woman said, clutching her amulet, one of Irene’s symbol.

Laurance was dragging Garroth back, shouting back at the people, but Garroth couldn’t hear it. The people he served, the people he swore to protect. The same ones Garroth swore to protect. He knew they hated him, but this was an entirely new feeling of horror.

“Garroth….” The whispers continued from the smoke outside. “Let us in..”

Eventually, Laurance had dragged Garroth all the way to the pulpit. He looked angry.

“Enough!” He shouted, the shouts and whispers of the people huddled in the church died down slightly. They paid attention, if only to glare at Garroth. The whispering pleas to be let in continued.

“He did not cause this! This is not his doing!” Laurance shouted. Garroth could see Laurance had long lost control of this crowd.

“Of course you’d say that!” Someone shouted, “you’ve protected him for long enough!”

“Garroth has been out of commission for over a month. I saw him daily, I can confirm that any sort of organization this-!” Laurance gestured to the windows, the sickly green smoke started to let in light, it was dissipating. “- would have required? He wasn’t there for it! This is Ivy’s doing! She took down O’Khasis and now she’s here for Phoenix Drop.” Laurance explained. People whispered, gasped, they seemed to be coming up with theories or reasons. “I give you my word. This was not him…” Laurance said, his voice one of slight desperation. Garroth felt sick. “The people outside our walls, attacking us, they’re aware of the tensions inside. They’re trying to use you!”

He didn’t want people defending him in this way, didn’t want people to have to speak for him. But if he opened his mouth, things would have gotten a lot worse.

“He was using magic!” A shout was heard from the back of the congregation. Suddenly people were in uproar. A redheaded witch joined them on the platform, speaking.

“He was with me! We used magic to bring down the cliff to break up their forces and destroy their weaponry. It was my idea.” Lucinda defended, although lying.

Laurance thanked Lucinda, looking back up at the large windows.

This time, however the whispers changed. Names Garroth did not recognize were being called out to, begged to be let in. A few reacted. In some morbid way, he felt relieved, his name was cleared of this, if only just for now.

“It looks to be clearing, or passing, we’ll give it an hour and then figure out how to check if it’s safe.” Laurance said to the crowd. Someone chimed up.

“Send him out! Then we’ll believe it!” Him being Garroth, they all knew. But before Laurance would argue, Garroth stepped forward.

“Fine! Absolutely!” He yelled loudly, but then his voice shrank significantly, “Now…is there a doctor..?” He asked out to the crowd, holding his side. The popped stitches were really starting to bug him, Garroth had quite extensive knowledge of medical practices and studies, given the library was the only place he could come and go freely usually without issue. But he wanted a second opinion, it was hard to discern these things yourself, especially in the amount of pain he was in.

Most had seen his blood and water soaked shirt. But no one raised their hand.

“I’m a vet, not a doctor. But I can still take a look.” A voice said, that was a familiar one..

“Kiki?” Garroth and Laurence both asked in bafflement. Neither had seen her in quite some time. Last they had heard, she’d left for Tu’la.

“Yeah, yeah. Come on, off to the side. Unless you want the entire congregation to see you shirtless.” She teased. She was much older, given she was one of those left behind in the fifteen year jump. Her hair was a slightly duller shade of her natural red, slight wrinkles could be seen around her eyes, and prominent smile lines. Honestly, Garroth felt she was just as beautiful as she was fifteen years ago.

Garroth went with her, Laurance seemed to follow like some sort of dog. Constantly hanging over Garroth’s shoulder. Normally, he’d find it irritating, but in some odd way he liked it.

‘He’s protecting me..’ Garroth realized. His face burned slightly.

“I’ve spayed so many animals that I’m quite experienced with stitches, so let’s have a look.” She said, Garroth gave her a slight look before taking off his shirt. Laurance offered to hold it. He wasn’t sure he liked his injury being compared to that of a neutered or spayed pet. Laurance seemed to find it humorous though, hearing him chuckle over Garroth’s shoulder.

“I heard what you did for my god-son.” Kiki muttered as she felt around the stitches for swelling, wiping away blood with a small handkerchief someone had given her.

“Who..?” Garroth asked, wincing at her touching.

“The boy you saved from the fire.” She replied, looking up at him. “I’ll be honest with you Ro’Meave, your actions have been changing a lot of minds around here. People are beginning to question the rumor mill..so am I.” She said. She dug through her bag, pulling out large cloths of gauze and what looked to be medical tape. “Then again, it seems your luck tends to run thin, you’re lucky that voice outside started calling out to others..”

“Anyone have alcohol on them? The stronger the better.” She turned to the group behind her. Someway somehow, a small flask made its way to her.

“I ain’t drinking that..I’ve had enough of blackout surgeries.” Garroth said quickly. Kiki laughed, soaking a cloth with the clear liquor. Moonshine, Garroth theorized, it certainly hit his nose like that vile liquid tended to do.

“No, no more surgeries. Just disinfecting. Your stitches were pretty much ready to come out anyways, but a few were pulled out. You’ve got some small wounds from that that’ll heal on their own.” She said, pushing the cloth against his skin without warning. His knees buckled, Laurance held him up.

“FUCK Kiki, a little warning next time?” He asked quietly, strained and in pain.

“Nope.” She responded.

Kiki had always been a bit tough. Cynical. Morbid. She’d practically fallen for Zane, something that still baffled Garroth. However, Zane and animals did not mix. Which certainly would have been a dealbreaker for the odd pair. Garroth was sure there were still squirrel corpses buried in the summer home backyard. It was an outlet for the stress of their childhood, he knew. But Zane’s tendencies to kill animals for fun always left Garroth with a sick feeling. He tried his best to dissuade Zane from those habits, opting to have him try shooting a bow or climbing trees. And he did for some time, until he used those skills to continue to hunt for fun. Climbing trees to throw bird eggs and watch them smash or shoot at random rabbits and squirrels.

Garroth looked up at Laurance, truly looked at him. They hadn’t had a chance for any sort of reunion, instead they ran straight into the flames. Laurance looked down at him. Garroth used to find his Shadow Knight form intimidating, scary. Like one of those large dogs that were all muscle and no fluff. Guard dogs with chain collars and soulless eyes.

Now? He found it comforting. The smell of a campfire, his greyish skin, red eyes that could never hide his emotions. The heat that radiated from him. He was taller too, stronger looking. All Garroth wanted was for those arms to be wrapped around him tight. To enjoy the warmth Laurance radiated.

His face burned as he quickly looked away, Kiki was wrapping his torso with gauze bandaging.

“I take it you’ve gotten injured enough as a guard to know how to take care of that.” Kiki stated, tying off the bandage.

“Oh yeah..” Garroth replied, he’d certainly had a roadmap on his skin to prove it. Scars and burns of all sorts, thankfully it was difficult to decipher which were from the Ro’Meave’s vs his work as a guard. He’d never forget though..he never could. Just the thought left his left knuckles aching, still scarred from the reed rod.

Garroth took his shirt back from Laurence and flashed a slight bit of magic as he shook out his shirt, drying it quickly.

“Well that’s useful..” Laurance muttered, his arm was up against the wall as he leaned against it.

“You bet. So what’s the game plan commander?” Garroth asked sweetly, Laurance flashed back an amused glare.

“Wait it out. Hunker down and hope it passes through and disperses…I don’t know. I-…what do you think..? You’ve always been better at quick thinking in these sort of situations.” Laurance admitted quietly. Garroth gave him a small smile,

“I think you’re exactly right, but I’d like to add one thing: get someone on the roof. Check it out from above.” Garroth said. “I’ll do it..I’d actually really like to.”

Laurance looked baffled as Garroth put his shirt back on.

“Are you crazy? You’re-“

“Ah ah! Don’t you dare say injured. I’m fine. You heard Kiki.” Garroth cut him off.

“You’re impossible.” Laurance groaned,

“Oh I’m very possible, now come on, I might need you to boost me.” Garroth asked sweetly, teasing. He didn’t need Laurance to tag along but…

He was scared to be in this place alone.

Scared to walk along its hallways without someone covering his back. Scared of the eyes on every mural, every portrait. Scared of their judgement.

So long as Laurance was there, he wouldn’t be scared.

Laurance gave him a playful shove telling him to get moving, the two wandered back halls, eventually finding a staircase. On the second floor, it was surprisingly dark, small stained glass panes were scattered here and there in the roof, shining streaks of light down. Each a different symbol of the divine.

But Laurance’s eyes weren’t on the beautifully delicate panes of glass.

They were on the beautifully delicate figure in front of him.

Garroth.

Garroth wasn’t quite feminine looking, besides the smoothness of his face. No, he was some odd in between. Strong, toned, yet graceful and gentle. Taller than most women, average height with other men. A bit on the lankier side given the past month as well as the stress of the past almost four years.

Yet Laurance was entranced. He used to look at Aphmau this way. His eyes would trail down, he knew it was disrespectful, but he had that reputation already.

Laurance caught himself doing the same in that moment. He shook his head, trying to erase the thoughts.

“So..I would ask how you’ve been but I’m assuming you’ve only been up and moving for a few days..” Laurance started.

Garroth looked over at him, no discernible expression to be seen, “I’m weak- weaker, physically I mean. Magically I’ve never been this strong. I’m sure I’ll be good in a week or two. But not being able to eat properly or move has certainly taken a toll.”

“I’m just glad you’re here..” Laurance said quietly, Garroth stopped, looking at Laurance. Laurance stared at him for a moment before enveloping him in a tight hug.

Garroth normally was not a hug person, he was before the Irene dimension fiasco, but certainly not now.

But Laurance’s hug felt good. Warm, tight, comforting. And in some deep part of himself, he felt small cracks forming in the ever so tall wall he’d built up around himself.

Someone was happy he was home.

Someone was waiting for him.

Someone was relieved he was okay…

Garroth let out a shakey breath, hugging back.

“As shocking as this is to say…given everything-“ Garroth started. Laurance felt his chest tighten in anticipation, “- it’s good to be back..”

Garroth pulled away, smiling up at Laurance. “I hate that you’re taller.” He said bluntly. Laurance smiled wide, “miss being the same height?”

“I miss not having the neck pain from looking up all the time.”

“I’m not that much taller! You’re so dramatic.”

Garroth responded with a laugh, leading the charge once again in search of a ladder. Laurance attempted to keep his eyes off Garroth.

But it was no use, Garroth had been gone for a month, Laurance was desperate, and he was right there, within arms length. He was so desperate to touch him even though they’d only just embraced..

But as Laurance reached out unconsciously, Garroth gasped slightly.

“See! A ladder! I win.” Garroth turned back with a look of smug satisfaction, even in the dim light Laurance could make out his pale face. They’d made a small bet on the way up, Laurance thought there would be no access to the roof, Garroth did. Garroth tended to be right about a lot of things.

“Congratulations, you want a prize or something?” Laurance crossed his shaking arms and laughed. Trying his best to play it cool.

“Oh? What do I win?” Garroth asked as he stepped onto the first rail of the latter, only a few feet away from the trap door that led to the roof.

“A kiss.” Laurance teased, he glared with a smile, Garroth turned his head with a raised brow, before taking on a mischievous look.

“Eh, I’ll pass.” He said as he turned back around and climbed the ladder. Laurance was left dumbfounded. Garroth was glad he could hide his trembling hands. He knew Laurance was teasing him, but the idea went straight to his heart. How desperately he’d love to kiss Laurance in that moment, especially in that corridor. A small part of him would be satisfied to be sticking it to a place like this.

“Wha-what? I-I was joking!” He stuttered, watching as Garroth pushed up the wooden hatch and climbed up. “You wouldn’t kiss me!? I’d kiss me!” Laurance shrieked in dramatic agasp. Garroth’s laughter rained down through the hatch. Laurance grumbled slightly as he followed Garroth up.

Garroth felt reminded of Laurance’s previous Casanova ways, how he’d flirt with everything and anything with a heartbeat, even Garroth. Garroth supposed life became too serious for such fun anymore.

“You’d kiss anything, hey- Didn’t you and Aphmau once fight over a table?” Garroth recalled, peeking down the opening. Laurance’s laughter gave him his answer.

As his head popped out of the opening, a hand was offered to him. Laurance glared slightly up at Garroth.

“Oh my gods you’re so dramatic!” Garroth laughed as his hand was taken, pulling Laurance up. He was careful with his new bandages.

Laurance couldn’t help but also laugh, even if Garroth’s joke did sting a little.

“I’m sure you’re very kissable, the ladies must have been clawing at you given my absence, that make you feel better?” Garroth huffed with crossed arms, carefully walking along the shingled roof. There was a small path along the frame of the roof.

“Absolutely!” Laurance said defensively, but the smile on his face told Garroth that Laurance was having fun. Nostalgia hit him hard, the playfulness of their early days flooded his mind. He smiled, realizing that those days may not be so far away from coming back.

That’s if he could keep his hands to himself.

One hug was all it took to make Garroth’s hands itch. He wanted them back on Laurance, back on that warm skin that radiated heat. He wanted to feel his bare skin like he’d been eerily able to in that odd dream of his. He wanted to wrap his arms over his broad shoulders, to play with the back of his hair while they kissed gently.

He wiped his hands on his shirt idly as he looked out over the city in the early morning, his face burned as he tried to shake away the mental image. He saw a patch of the green fumes down a ways, but it was quickly dispersing. Then he realized.

“Laurance..we’re breathing that stuff in…I feel fine, what about you?” Garroth turned nervously, Laurance shrugged.

“I feel fine.” He said, he realized the air had a slight greenish hue. “So in more condensed concentrations is when it has an affect.”

“That or if you breathe enough of it in. But it seems like whatever magic or chemicals are involved in this evaporate..or even become denatured. There’s a few chemicals that neutralize in oxygen..maybe this is one of them.”

Laurance’s head spun, “Chemicals….? Denaturing…?” He asked. Garroth was quick to respond.

“Chemistry stuff..almost four years of no friends remember? I did a lot of personal study in that time.” Garroth explained.

“Ah..so you’re my guy for weird and wacky stuff then?” Laurance asked,

“No, I’m not some fortune teller. Ask Lucinda that stuff. I was drawn to the sciences and arts is all… as well as really just the world around me. Magic included.”

“Art huh? You been painting?” Laurance asked. He knew Garroth had a bit of a background in art, one that he was searching his mind for. But Garroth was quick to remind him,

“Sketching, designing specifically. I designed all the old guard uniforms remember? They still use my designs sometimes..though that’s cause I never signed them. I think if they knew they wouldn’t have used them.” Garroth laughed, but Laurance didn’t find it funny.

It came back to him, those uniforms, the various pages of parchment pinned to Garroth’s wall in his room. Design after design, sketch after sketch. He’d always thought Garroth was quite good, and given his eye for detail it made sense.

“So you’ve continued that?” Laurance asked.

“Here and there..sketching is just a therapeutic thing for me. Same with research. I find learning to be relaxing.”

“How opposite we truly are.” Laurance said with a sarcastic huff, Garroth bursted into laughter.

But their silence had to be interrupted, as Laurance was itching to ask.

“The whole..swimming thing. How? I mean-..it was a requirement to graduate from guard schooling..”

“I never finished, remember? We had to run again. My age wasn’t the only thing forged on those papers. The entire thing is fake, I never got my diploma- nor even graduated.” Garroth explained, Laurance felt like he shouldn’t have been surprised. “Please don’t make a fuss about it, I really don’t want to give Aphmau or anyone else a reason to kick me out.” Laurance simply nodded, slightly offended Garroth would assume that of him.

They were silent for awhile, looking out on the city in the late morning. Both knew that once they descended that ladder, life had to keep moving. This peace..this moment would have to end.

“What happened that day?” Laurance asked quietly.

“The day I left?” Garroth asked. Laurance looked..conflicted.

“Yes..I just..we never talked about it. I came home that day to my dad in tears..last time I saw that my mother had passed. I thought maybe Cadenza….” He paused, “Dad told me you’d been discovered by O’Khasis, that you had to run. I..I wish I could’ve said goodbye.” He stumbled his way through. Searching for the right words. “And then..and then to find out we’d been reunited for months? Back at that run down castle we found Malachi at? Realizing it was you..? I just..” Laurance crossed his arms and looked down at the roof, biting his lip. He seemed stressed.

“How long have you been holding this in?” Garroth asked, slightly shocked.

“Since you took off the helmet.” Laurance huffed with a slight laugh, but it wasn’t humorous.

Garroth studied his face for some time, before taking a small breath.

“Zane was homesick. And…I try not to get mad about that but..whatever. He had sought out O’Khasis guards by the docks. Told them everything. Hayden had tried to stop him but he didn’t make it in time.. so he came running to training. That’s why I was pulled out of training that day. He warned me, helped me pack what I could and got Vylad and I to the docks and on the ship that sent us to Phoenix Drop. I wish I could have said goodbye Laurance..I really do.” Garroth explained.

“But..you could have written! I was…I was freaking out! I thought you were dead!” Laurance was yelling now, but they were too high up for anyone on the ground to see or hear them. “Dad wouldn’t tell me anything beyond that you’d been discovered..”

“I wanted to. I promise I did!” Garroth pleaded. “I was terrified any letters would be tracked, or that by writing I could give up our location. It wasn’t until I got Raven that I felt safe enough to send a letter..but it was only to Hayden. Just..just telling him I was safe. I didn’t even sign it.” Garroth explained. “I just..I didn’t want to compromise our positions..and I didn’t want to put you and Hayden in any danger..”

Laurance looked angry, confused, hurt. His red eyes searched the rooftop for any reasoning, for any explanation.

“So why didn’t you say anything to me when I came to Phoenix Drop? Why did you hide from me?” He asked in an accusatory tone.

“I was a coward..” Garroth said, defeated. “I was scared, paranoid..if I’m being honest I really don’t remember much from when I hid beneath the helmet. I..I wasn’t in my right mind. Even Vylad felt like a stranger to me back then..” Garroth tried to explain. But Laurance didn’t look satisfied.

“I’ve been so angry, y’know? I mean- Dad and I loved you like you were part of the family, you are, even now.. yet you were scared of me?” He asked, baffled.

“I was scared of everyone and everything. It wasn’t you.” Garroth tried to plead. “I understand you’re angry with me for those choices. I…I’m still ashamed of who I used to be. The choices I made in those moments..But I was seventeen! I was immature and frightened and I had dug myself in too deep with the lies. I was scared of being found out. I had hit rock bottom and was ready to start digging!”

Laurance’s shoulders dropped in defeat, he wasn’t sure why he was so angry. Had he been in Garroth’s shoes, he most certainly would not have been able to do half of what Garroth had to survive.

They were silent for a long while, both looking emotionally hurt and nervous.

Until Laurance spoke,

“I-…I just needed that closure. I shouldn’t have gotten mad I just..I guess it’s been building up for awhile.” Laurance admitted.

“I’m sorry I made you feel like you couldn’t talk to me..and I’m sorry I’ve never told you the full extent of everything that happened..one day I think I could…sometimes it’s just easier to pretend it never happened if I just don’t talk about it.” Garroth responded quietly.

“Then I won’t make you talk about it any further.” Laurance said simply, but Garroth felt he was still a bit sore about the subject.

“The smoke-“ Laurance started, “- it was calling your name.” He finished as he sat down on the semi flat roof, letting his boots sit on the shingles. “Any theories?”

Garroth sighed, sitting down next to him. “Only one.” He replied, seemingly unamused as he pulled his bent knees to his chest, resting his arms on top. Laurance turned to him, inspecting his face as Garroth stared out at the smoke that had finally fully dissipated.

“The person who cursed me, made me-…made certain things happen.. I think they made the potions. The smoke. I think I’m infected in some way like those people affected by the potions are. Except mines different, maybe it was a first attempt kind of thing.” Garroth explained. “Like we figured out in that..relic induced dream thing- I fit into their plans somehow, I’m important to them.”

“Has this person tried taking hold since you’ve come back?” Laurance asked.

“Not yet, but I’m sure if we give it a day or two they’ll make an attempt.”

“Can I ask you a favor?” Laurance questioned, Garroth turned his head to look at him. “Don’t go anywhere alone, we’ll figure out patrol schedules, I’ll put you on the same routes and shifts as me. And when you aren’t on shift, maybe Vylad could be with you..?”

Garroth scoffed, “you think I’m gonna be kidnapped?”

But Laurance did not find his own theory amusing,

“I think that if they can’t have you, they’ll try to kill you.”

Garroth stared at him for a moment before nodding,

“okay..you’ve got a point.”

Laurence stood up and dusted himself off, “great..as much as I’d like to stay up here forever, we’re about to have a very long day.” He said, offering his hand to Garroth. He took it, being pulled up by Laurance.

As the two descended the ladder, Laurance decided to ask one last question as Garroth and him began to walk the halls.

“If…if you were happy in Meteli..why’d you come back?” Laurance asked, referring to Garroth’s brief visit there.

The two stopped as Garroth’s face furrowed a bit, before looking back at Laurance.

”You make me happier.”

Chapter Text

As promised, Garroth was the first to exit the church. And as badly as he wanted to lay in his own bed for the next week and a half, he and Laurance would have to report to Aphmau after such an incident.

But for every five minutes they walked, they had to help other guards in restraining people who had succumbed to the fumes of the potions. Feral, wild, incoherent. However, they didn’t necessarily fight, they existed in some odd state of dormancy. Their eyes a sickly glowing green.

It unsettled Garroth, he didn’t recognize these people personally, but in some part of him deep down he felt connected to them. The look in their glowing green eyes when they spotted him was one of..recognization.

His unsettled feeling did not change during the meeting with Aphmau. The same group from previous was there, except a few more guards and higher ranking officials from the Phoenix Alliance. Jaymes had a surprised look on his face seeing Garroth walk in, so didn’t everyone else. But Jaymes’s surprise seemed different.

“-Garroth…!” Aphmau said in the midst of her sentence, seeing him enter the room. She looked shocked, surprised, and slightly relieved. Heads turned towards the open door where he and Laurance stood.

“Cadenza..she told me you were sent to a doctor in Meteli..I see it worked.” She said, fixing her posture, keeping her distance.

“It did.” Garroth responded bluntly. He wasn’t really in the mood for small talk, especially when everyone in the room was staring at the two.

“Seems you’ve had an eventful welcome back.” She awkwardly continued, Garroth couldn’t take it anymore.

“Quite. Let’s get on with this then? Three ships have been lost in this mornings attacks, one of which was a Meteli ship. Casualties are still being counted and the wounded are being treated. There’s search parties at the beach currently looking for anyone who might be missing. The prison is entirely overrun with these…infected people. We need to start working on some way to cure them.” He explained, Dante spoke up.

“How do you know they’re infected with something?” Garroth was surprised to not hear an ounce of accusation in his voice, perhaps people were getting tired of blaming him for everything.

“Laurance and I witnessed them be consumed by the fumes of the potions, the same ones Lucinda and Zoey have been studying. We believe they’re cursed in some way. Any animals they’ve tested on so far have not gotten better with time and ultimately had to be put down.” He explained. “Obviously, we’re holding out for these people. They’re not rabbits and squirrels..”

Laurance was next to speak up, “My worry is the possible harm they could cause, we know so far that they can’t spread this curse amongst others, so the potions are the only source of it. When attacking, they grab people, try to drag them away and isolate them, possibly to a location where these potions are stashed. I’ve had contact with a scout who did some digging and managed to find a base of operations, a mountain side out west. Too far and too large to lead a full scale attack without leaving Phoenix Drop vulnerable.” He explained.

The room was silent, most lost in thought. Then, an advisor for the Phoenix Alliance spoke up,

“This issue..it’s yet to be considered a country wide problem. I’m not sure I can ask other allies for help yet.”

Well that pissed Garroth off.

“Not a country wide problem? Had they dropped a few barrels of that liquid from the very tree we all are in, a quarter of this city would be consumed by the fumes! And then what? If these people are being controlled, they’ll have an army of unwilling people who will come knocking on your doors next! This is an issue that will affect the entirety of Ru’aun. Even if they don’t spread to other cities, think of the economical consequences! Phoenix drop is a major trading point on the map. We’re high up on travel restock, farming, magic and education, all extremely valuable resources and accessible talents.” Garroth stood from his chair, this was dire yet those who weren’t directly affected by it weren’t taking it seriously.

“I-….” The man tried to think of what to say, but he seemed silenced. That was until Garroth’s knuckles started to go white as his fists supported him on the table. “Are you alright…?”

It was happening, whoever it was, they were trying to pull at his leash, his tether. Laurance saw it too, a mild green flash in his eyes, one he hadn’t seen before. He stood, hoping to get to Garroth before anything happened.

“I’m fine!” Garroth said tensely, he saw Lucinda out of the corner of his eyes, watching, she looked proud. She could see how much easier of a time he had holding off whoever was grasping at him.

“Just..worked up.” He resigned to saying as Laurance placed a hand on his shoulder. The feeling began to fade, but he wasn’t exhausted like he’d normally be.

“Let’s take a break.” Aphmau resigned, eyeing Garroth suspiciously.

~~~~~

Garroth was relieved for the fresh air, even if they were still stories up. No fumes could be seen in the city, but he knew deep down there were potions stored away all over the place. They were stockpiling, gearing up for a bigger attack. All while the people who needed to stop it argued amongst themselves.

Laurance joined him by the railing.

“Pretty huh?” He started, looking out over the city.

“Mhm..” Garroth agreed, it was a pretty sight. He preferred the winter time though, when everyone had lights up and the landscape was covered in white. Smoke arose from chimneys giving the city a beautifully enchanted look. Fall was okay, pretty, but not like the colder months.

“Hey-..I forgot to give you this.” Laurance started, digging around in his pack for something. Garroth watched with intrigue as he pulled out a brass key. “For home sweet home.” He mused, dropping it into his palm. Garroth’s hand clenched around it tightly.

“Thank you.” He said gently, smiling up at him. Laurance had an odd look on his face, slightly raised eyebrows before he looked away, fidgeting with his hands.

“It..it was no issue. I asked Aphmau for it, wanted to start gutting some of the rotted wood you were taking about.”

“You were working on it for me?” Garroth asked in surprise.

“Vylad and I, yeah. Actually, I left a gift for you. Nothing crazy just..well I think you’ll like it. Something to really make the place home I guess? I wanted to take you there this morning but..well.” He shrugged. “I’ll leave you to find it tonight. Just-..don’t go anywhere alone, okay?” He added.

“I was okay Laurance, I did fine in there.” He said, making eye contact with Lucinda from beside Laurance, she was speaking to Aphmau. He kept his voice hushed.

“Yeah well..I don’t want anyone coming after you when you’re alone or sleeping..seeing that figure standing over you back at Kenmur’s? Practically pulling magic or whatever that was from you? Honestly..I can’t unsee it.” Laurance said grimly, looking out over the city.

Garroth looked back down at the key in his hand, he felt so appreciated, so loved, just by a single person. It took all his willpower not to stand up on his toes and plant a kiss on the brunettes cheek. Instead, he rested his hand on the others arm for a moment.

“Thank you..for everything. If you hadn’t come back when you did..I mean..came back to Phoenix Drop? I’m not sure what I would have become.” Garroth said quietly. He wasn’t sure where this was coming from, but something inside him was pushing him to open up to Laurance.

“What do you mean by that?” Laurance asked, turning to face Garroth entirely.

His eyes seemed to search for what to say, a look of confliction on his face.

“I mean-…deep down I think some part of me knows that had things been left to fester how they were, I might’ve became the monster they all think me to be.” He said, taking a shakey breath, “that..I would have turned my back on Phoenix Drop in this sort of conflict, oath or not. I think I would have turned a blind eye, jumped ship, you know? Just..let things happen.”

Laurance studied him, observing the clear guilt on his face,

“I mean..I guess it’s pretty easy to jump when they’re all pushing you to the edge. I get it. I think I would have done the same already, I wouldn’t have lasted four years like you have..”

Garroth shrugged, “I have an eternity if I so choose it..what’s one miserable century?” He tried to joke, but Laurance didn’t find it funny. “My uh..only regret is that I won’t be remembered in the same way the rest of you will. When philosophers and historians and those religious zealots write and discuss Aphmau and her feats as Irene, I won’t fall into the same group as people like you and Katelyn. You’re the allies, the support, those she couldn’t do without. I’m the traitor, true or not, no matter what kind of redemption I try to have, and that’s how I’ll be remembered..”

Laurance felt his mouth go dry, this wasn’t something he’d ever thought about, now it was something that would consume his thoughts for weeks to come. And unfortunately, Garroth was right.

“Not if we have any say in it.” Laurance said, but Garroth remained unconvinced.

“If we clear my name, I’m…not sure how to convince so many people. We’re a stubborn city..” Garroth said sadly.

“We’ll figure it out.” Laurance looked at his hand as if it was some delicate thing, as if moving would break it. Garroth quickly let go, having forgotten. Then his eyes met Garroth’s.

“Don’t look at me like that..” Garroth said after a few moments, looking embarrassed.

“Like what?” Laurance asked, realizing this moment was all too familiar.

“Like…like you’re looking me over. You do that a lot.” Garroth said, crossing his arms.

“Sorry... uh, hey..we should probably go back in, they’re filing back inside.” He muttered, recalling his all too real dream, he still was convinced it was either Garroth’s relic or the Nether tormenting him.

“Alright..” Garroth said, his felt his cheeks burning as his gripped the key tighter. He cursed the world mentally for giving him someone who cared about him so much, yet he could not fully show his own love back.

But before they could make it to the door, a voice came shouting up the bridge.

~~~~~

“They what?” Aphmau asked in horror, a messenger looked pale in the face. They’d all filed into the war room to listen to the news.

“About twenty minutes ago-“ he huffed, clearly having ran the whole way, “the cursed people just started going nuts in the cells! Like..like first they were in pain, then they started trying to break out, like, ramming into the cell walls! It held..but the guards are in a panic!” The man who looked green with horror sputtered.

Twenty minutes ago..that was about the time Garroth felt the hold..

When someone asked if he was alright..

Others seemed to connect the dots as well, and soon he was met with angry faces.

“You..what are you playing at?” The officiant for the Phoenix Alliance accused. Even Aphmau seemed to look at him like he was some devil amongst their midsts.

“What..? I..no, that wasn’t..!” Garroth was shocked, they truly were so ready to pin this on him?

“People saw you using magic this morning.” Aphmau said bluntly, “I wasn’t going to say anything, thought it was just you..being you. But now?” She turned in thought, Laurance hadn’t left Garroth’s side, he was thankful for that, he needed Laurance as his rock in that moment. “We’ve been without major incident while you were incapacitated..and suddenly the day you come back- which that departure was kept secret, we are then faced with our biggest attack yet..”

Garroth’s breath hitched, he realized how bad this truly looked for him. The anger he showed earlier, that wasn’t natural for him- that wasn’t his nature.

He was being set up again.

Then Aphmau turned back around, stone faced.

“You’re off all scheduling for patrols, I want you monitored constantly. I don’t want to have you thrown in a cell and watched from there.” Aphmau said quietly, her eyes looked as if they could kill him where he stood. “If you truly aren’t behind this, you should have no problems with this arrangement..” she added. Garroth opened his mouth to defend himself, but knew it would only incriminate him further.

“Fine.” He said, venom dripping from his voice.

“And no magic..” she added, a small glare.

Laurance on the other hand wasn’t so happy, but Garroth subtly grabbed his wrist and squeezed, hoping he got the message.

He stayed quiet.

Aphmau’s face softened, as if conflicted. But Garroth didn’t stay much longer to find out why.

The only thing he was thankful for was that Laurance was allowed to chaperone him. One of the only people in that city who wouldn’t give him problems.

~~~~~

Laurance escorted Garroth to the cottage that night, ranting and raving about how evil they all were. As frustrating as it was to be reminded of it all, he was glad Laurance was on his side.

“I just can’t believe her! She wouldn’t even listen to me after when I tried to talk to her! I mean here she is telling me she values my input and my presence, all sweet and what not, and now this!” Laurance screeched as they approached the new door.

Garroth had heard a bit about the budding romance between Laurance and Aphmau, one that seemed almost opposite from what it once was, with Aphmau seeming more enthusiastic, and Laurance more apprehensive. It made his heart break slightly, knowing Laurance did have feelings for Aphmau, even now. Even after everything. But he also couldn’t blame him, Laurance could have flipped Garroth’s world upside down and he’d still have fond feelings for him.

He didn’t want to discuss what happened anymore that day.

“New door?” Garroth asked. Laurance’s expression displayed his understanding, Garroth didn’t need his ranting and raving right that moment.

“Mhm, by yours truly, like it? I do, almost took it back home with me.” He said, the sage green paint was a nice touch in Garroth’s mind. It contrasted well with the brownish bricks the home was built out of.

“Rebounding from the table I see..” Garroth muttered with a small smile, entering the key into the lock. He was unable to open it however, as Laurance blocked the way.

“Never! I spent years mourning my lost wooden love. Now this lass here is the real deal!” He said dramatically, practically throwing himself against the door.

Garroth had to look away to keep from laughing. He covered his mouth with his hand, then decided he mine as well play along- his day might have been horrible, hells, the past few months had been hell. But that didn’t mean he had to be miserable when he could seemingly catch a break.

“Well, she’s mine now, you gave her up, remember? Practically threw her into my home!” Garroth shoved him slightly taking his place guarding the door from Laurance. “In fact- she’s the only wood I’ve ever seemed to fall for! You’ll never get her from me!” He joked.

Laurance went to try and lean against the door as well, laughing, until both heard a sharp snap.

Both men went down with the wooden door, wide eyed, falling into the entry way of the cottage. They laid there in silence for a moment, Garroth having fallen into Laurance and was now on top of him. Laurance’s face was slightly covered by Garroth’s shadow. He pushed himself up slightly, apologizing.

Garroth looked ethereal to Laurance, the moonlight shining in from all around him, his wide eyes, his face that was contorted in an attempt to not break down in laughter. His weight on top of him in his lap, his hands itched to rest on him, to pull him closer.

They stared at each other in shock before Garroth started to crack up.

Soon both had devolved into maniacal laughter.

“Your door sucks! Keep her!” Garroth screeched in laughter as he got off of Laurance, kneeling on the collapsed door. But as Laurance looked up at him with a smile, laughing harder, he caught sight of Garroth’s face. His smile had dropped, and his face was that of intrigue.

“Moooooooooow” the feline that Laurance had left in the house meowed.

“Laurance..is that a cat?” He asked. Laurance let his head fall back to see the mangy creature sitting in the empty room, the light from the moon stretched into the empty and dark cottage. There, sat on the new wooden floor Vylad and Laurance had started to install but hadn’t quite finished, was a scruffy looking cat with a nipped ear and a snaggle tooth. As well as a giant white bow tied around its neck.

“Surprise? He’s been hanging around here and, well, Vylad told me you like cats. I think it’s a cat anyways…” Laurance said, sitting up. The small glimpse of the wide smile on Garroth’s face instantly made it all worth it. He walked slowly over to the cat, who seemed unbothered by the approaching blonde.

Soon enough, Garroth was picking up the larger than average cat. Petting him in his arms.

“Yikes- you’re heavy!” Garroth exclaimed before turning to Laurance with a priceless smile. Laurance’s heart was melting. “Thank you Laurance..thank you so much! I…I’ve never had a pet- I mean..Raven is too sentient to ethically consider him a pet so-…thank you.” He said as he put the large feline down, nervously walking up to Laurance.

But the hug the two shared was even more of a gift. Tight and comforting, it was what he needed after a day like that.

“He seems to just stay in the area, but if you want to bring him back to the guard’s quarters tonight, I don’t see a problem with it.” Laurance suggested, Garroth beamed brightly as he picked the feline up once more. It seemed to be fine going alone for the ride.

“Well, you’re my chaperone for the foreseeable week. I hope you don’t mind me sleeping for it all.” Garroth said as he and Laurance stepped over the knocked down door, Garroth wasn’t worried about intruders, the place was still pretty run down besides the outside.

“Didn’t you just wake up from a months long sleep?” Laurance huffed.

“I’m still tired!” Garroth laughed.

“I don’t blame you..” Laurance responded quietly. Garroth could tell something was bothering Laurance.

“What’s up?” He asked, Laurance wouldn’t look at him.

“I…I’m sorry. I’m sorry for everyone’s behavior. You’d figure they’d use a bit of common sense but..-“ Laurance started, however, Garroth cut him off.

“- They don’t know what you know. You can’t blame them to a certain extent. Sure, Aphmau didn’t really hear my side…but she has no reason to really.”

“You were her friend once..” Laurance countered,

“Was..until everything..” Garroth countered back.

They walked in silence for awhile, until Laurance had an interesting hypothetical.

“Garroth..say we swapped- rather..say it was me in your shoes, except I actually did what you have been framed with..would you forgive me?” Laurance asked.

“Yes..” Garroth answered after a moment.

“Why?” Laurance asked, he seemed genuine.

“Well..I lo-…I care for you..” Garroth corrected, but Laurance knew what he heard, and he was ready to dig, until he caught a glimpse of Garroth’s slightly panicked face. He was looking ahead, trying to play it cool.

So Laurance let it go..

”Your birthday is coming up huh? Not sure how I’ll top the gift you gave me.”

”Mhm, October twentieth. And..honestly just going out for a drink would be a great gift.”

”That’s lame, I’ll think of something.” Garroth hummed, hoisting the cat in his arms a little higher. He knew of Laurance’s birthday for quite some time, it was hard to plan anything when nobody would talk to you.

“So..what are you gonna name him?” Laurance asked, referring to the cat.

”Hmm, ‘Laurance’?” Garroth joked.

”uh, yeah, no, as the one who gifted you that feline I veto that name.”

”Then I’ll have to put more thought to it.” Garroth said lightly. They continued to walk in comfortable silence, the only noise was the rough purring of the ball of fluff in Garroth’s arms.

“Say..what’s up with your ears?” Laurance asked, noticing the slightly pointy tips.

“That is something I do not wish to explain right now.” Garroth said in embarrassment, he really didn’t want to ever have to explain that he was essentially going through elf puberty. Maybe in fifty years he’d get over the embarrassment of it. Maybe then he’d allow Laurance the privilege of teasing him incessantly over it.

~~~~~

Garroth tossed and turned that night, having nightmare after nightmare, except, they weren’t of his past as they usually were. No, these were current. A woman screaming, a baby crying. His own heartbeat in his ears. A pair of broken glasses.

He awoke with a gasp, panicked, every drop of blood in his body was raging hot. And his heart pushed him to rush out of bed. His rolled trousers and shirt felt too hot.

He knocked furiously on Laurance’s door, the mangy cat having stayed curled up at the foot of Garroth’s bed.

Shuffling could be heard from inside as Garroth impatiently waited, ready to open the door himself. But he waited until the Laurance answered.

“Garroth? What’s up?” Laurance asked, clearly tired.

“Emmalyn- I think something’s wrong..!” Garroth said quickly in a hushed voice, he was distraught, and it concerned Laurance.

“Hey..hey easy, come on, you need some air.” He said, wrapping an arm around Garroth’s shoulders, walking him toward the balcony door.

“Are her children okay..?” Garroth asked, still sweaty and shakey.

“She..she hasn’t given birth yet. She’s a few weeks late.”

Garroth’s stomach dropped, but..that wasn’t it. He had this gut feeling, one he’d never been so sure of.

“Something is wrong. We need to go check on them!” Garroth pleaded in a hushed voice, turning to stand in front of Laurance, gripping his nightshirt. Laurance tried to comfort Garroth, placing an arm around his shoulders.

“You just had a dream..come on, let’s get you fresh air.”

“No! No I promise this isn’t some night terror, Laurance I just…I just know.” Garroth pleaded, other guards were waking up due to the fuss, poking their heads out with an annoyed look.

“Garroth..you’re totally freaked out..let’s just-“ As Laurance opened the glass door to the balcony, a raging boom could be heard from the distance. Both men looked at each other, one in shock, the other with a look of someone who’d been freaking out for some time, before racing to their own rooms, throwing on their shoes, cloaks and rushing out the front door together, grabbing their respective blades and weaponry on their way out. They ran through the dark city streets as various lights ignited in people’s windows. It seemed everyone was awoken by the blast.

The blast was in the direction of Kenmur’s lab.

“If this is connected to Emmalyn..I’m gonna be convinced you’re a witch or something-!” Laurance yelled from behind Garroth. Garroth was too panicked to respond.

As they rounded the corner to the lab, Garroth skidded slightly along the gravel, a bright green haze was forming. But it wasn’t the potion fumes, no, it was green flames erupting from the lab. A figure was moving inside, quick, panicked.

In the street stood a cloaked figure, surrounded by various people with those sickly glowing green eyes.

“Laurance-!” Garroth stopped short, hiding behind a corner and holding his arm out to keep Laurance from running around the corner. Other guards could be seen on the other end of the street rushing towards the fire.

Garroth and Laurance watched in horror as the cloaked figure turned in their direction, as if sensing them upon their arrival.

As if sensing Garroth.

But Garroth wasn’t going to wait, he knew the difference between predator and prey, and this was a beast that hunted for sport. He shot his hands out in front of him, using the side of the building in front of him as partial cover.

“Vèñtis!” Garroth casted, a raging gust of wind cascaded from his hands, blowing the mind numbed people down. The cloaked figure stood there unharmed and unaffected. Laurance drew his blade, which had morphed into one of blood read, Garroth looked up at his red eyes, his grey skin and determined face. Garroth felt concerned by how often Laurance relied on his shadow knight form..but he had no armor otherwise.

“Laurance..that’s a powerful mage..don’t.” He pleaded, the figure made no attempts to move in Garroth’s direction, however an extreme tugging sensation caused Garroth to cripple into Laurance who caught him on instinct.

This was so much more powerful, and in that moment he realized something horrifying.

‘They’ve been training me…’

Pushing his mana, his limits, they were molding him, shaping him.

Before, he was a tool, now?

He was a weapon. One they could easily take now that he was ready.

In his struggle, he could feel the faint invisible line between the caster and the cursed. Like some hold that connected the two. And in his desperate struggle, he grasped onto it, channeling fury and flame.

“Augh!” A distorted voice from behind him yelped, he felt the hold release. A string of flame zipped along the invisible connection, sending a burning hole through the other.

Through their connection, Garroth realized that the mage was not the only one who could harm him..he could harm this person or thing back in the exactly same way..

He watched as the figure stood quick, backing away slightly before it disappeared into a shroud of smoke, fleeing. The connected sensation dissipating with it. Meanwhile, the cursed people they hadn’t found in the city earlier that day were beginning to emerge and form a group, charging in various directions at various guards and onlookers.

No longer were they these mindless husks..now they were united. A goal, a thirst. They locked onto the uncursed surrounding them, sprinting towards them to attack.

Laurance bluntly hit the one that had charged at the two with the pommel of his blade, knocking the person out cold..Garroth was still kneeling at his feet, watching the spot the mage disappeared.

“Garroth..go find Emmalyn and Kenmur..I’ll be right behind you.” He commanded. Garroth stood quickly, looking for an entrance into the odd inferno.

“There! Around the side.” Garroth pointed to an open window he could just barely make out.

The two waited for an opening before making the run, climbing through the window and closing it as quick as they could, one of the husks hands were smashed in the result, keeping them from closing the window. It was locked onto Laurance, screaming incoherently. It was reaching for Laurance, as if to grab him.

“Push it out!” Garroth shoutedas he lifted the window, Laurance gave it a hard shove before Garroth slammed the window shut, keeping it out. The adrenaline pumping through his veins made him feel feint.

“Look- fumes..be careful” Laurance said as he turned, green smoke seemed to be seeping from under the door to the back. Garroth nodded, watching as Laurance took a double take of the front door. There, leaned against the door, was Kenmur.

Laurance ran to his side, skidding to his knees as he examined his face. His eyes were half lidded, flickering that same sickly green. But he seemed aware.

“Emmalyn…she’s in the tunnels..she’s..” Kenmur coughed, his voice a whisper.

“Try to find Emmalyn, there’s a trap door in the brewing room. Kenmur showed it to me when you were sick. She’s probably in there!” Laurance yelled to him as he began to lift Kenmur from the door. He needed to get Kenmur away from the fumes.

Garrote looked to the door to the back, the one that seeped green fumes, and had a crazy idea.

He looked over his shoulder at Laurance nervously, watching as he got the front door open and hoisted Kenmur’s arm over his shoulders to support him. He wasn’t watching.

A small click of a door opening could be heard.

“What-…? Garroth NO-!” Laurance would have dropped Kenmur in that moment to drag Garroth from the door he was standing in front of, but it was too late, he was opening the door and stepping into the green fumes.

He closed the door quickly, catching a glimpse of Laurance’s horrified face. But as he took a deep breath, he felt fine..unaffected.

”I’m fine!” He shouted, hoping Laurance could hear him. For some reason, he desperately wished to run back to Laurance, to run into his arms for protection. His longing, it was growing.

But another horrifying thought breached his mind.

‘I’m already one of them…’ he realized. They were never going after Garroth..they were going after Laurance. Garroth was just like them in their soulless green eyes.

But he didn’t have time to be horrified, he had to find Emmalyn. Though, it wasn’t hard as her sobs seem to fill the room. He searched, wading through the dense green fog in a room that looked to be a brewing room until he found a small trap door, just to the left of it, a pair of familiar glasses, the right lens shattered.

As he gripped the handle, he gave warning.

“Emmalyn! It’s me…Garroth! I’m uh.. not one of those things..I’m coming down!” As he opened the hatch and climbed in quick. It was dark in the tunnel and silent. When he reached the bottom, Garroth ignited a small flame in his palm. He turned to see Emmalyn just a few feet away, sat on the ground with a blade in her hands, ready to strike him down. The relief on her face when she saw his eyes hurt his heart. Her tear streaks shined and reflected the light from the warm flame that was hovering above Garroth’s palm.

“Emmalyn…are you..?” Garroth started to ask, shocked at the sight before him. She was clutching her stomach.

“It’s happening…please..help me.”

Chapter Text

Garroth could hear ringing in his ears, Emmalyn’s plea’s a muffled mess in the background of his subconscious.

“Wh-what..?” Garroth asked, his voice practically a whisper. The whole world around him suddenly came back, as if a small snap shot him back to reality.

“They’re coming..I..I’ve delivered other’s children before but..this is different! I don’t know what feels right or wrong- I…Please..help me..” she begged, Garroth had never seen Emmalyn so distressed.

She was always so clean, well dressed and not a hair out of place kind of woman. Obsessive over the placement of every little thing in the lab. Clean was a state of being for this person, but now?

Her long nightgown was soaked near the bottom, covered in dirt stains from her scramble down the ladder, most likely while her labor had already begun. Her hair was in some loose braid, one that had various strands sticking out chaotically. As if she’d been fighting.

It suddenly clicked to Garroth, Kenmur was leaned against the door, holding it shut. Someone had gotten in..one of those things. They’d been attacked..Emmalyn had been attacked.

“Okay..okay uh..” Garroth felt panicked. He knew next to nothing about labor, Aphmau hardly ever spoke of it, as Alina was always a hard subject for her to bring up around Garroth. “Let’s get you further down the tunnel, away from the fumes..then you’ll need to tell me what I need to do…” he said, extinguishing the flame and walking over to Emmalyn. She grabbed hold of his arms as he helped her up. She clutched her stomach while they walked slowly, her grimacing and wincing shot waves of panic up Garroth. They’d found their way into an overlap in the tunnels, one they continued to follow until their feet hit wood rather than dirt. They’d found a small storage room, one that was barren besides a small shattered lantern.

He extinguished the new flame he had in his hand before helping Emmalyn sit down slowly and gently, then took off his cloak and wrapped it around her shoulders. It was frigid below the ground, and all she had on was a linen night gown, one made for maternity and comfortability.

“Kenmur-.. is he-“ she started.

“He’s fine. Laurance is with him.” Garroth assured, although, he didn’t know the truth of it. Kenmur could have been dead for all he knew, but he wasn’t going to put this woman under any further stress.

She sighed in relief as she sniffled. Her face was covered in a thin shiny layer of sweat. “Blankets..towels and water. All in the lab..can you get it?” She asked, huffing.

“Yes..absolutely just..will you be okay here?” Garroth asked, pulling his sword from the sheath and setting it next to Emmalyn. He wasn’t sure if she knew how to use it, but he’d rather she have it.

“I will be fine..but..my babies are coming, please..hurry.” She said, Garroth took one last look at her in the darkness before taking off running.

‘What the hells am I doing!?’ Was all he could think of as he opened the hatch once more, climbing into the room still filled with the vile fumes. Someone was banging on the door. He ignored it, worst case it was one of those things, best case, it was a guard. He didn’t need them getting in here though.

‘Blankets, towels, water.’ He told himself..surely you needed more than that though, right? He may have known next to nothing about childbirth, but he’d been there when Zianna had given birth to Vylad. There was a whole wait staff carrying various tools and cloths.

He scurried to find a basket of some kind, something to carry everything down. Instead he found a large drawstring bag folded up in a drawer, a small tag on it read ‘laundry’.

‘Perfect, sure. Okay, towels and blankets.’ He told himself, if only to ground his nerves in the moment.

He opened various cabinet doors quickly, taking a scan before moving on to the next. If he found something he could recall seeing one of the staff walking around with, or seemed useful, he grabbed it.

Scissors and a thread and needle made its way into the pack, Garroth took care to keep the threat and needle kit separate, they didn’t need to lose a needle amongst the towels and blankets.

He found a closet with towels of various sizes.

‘I’ll just grab an armful of the normal ones and a couple small ones..’ he thought. The banging continued.

“Garroth!” He heard Laurance’s name. “I’m gonna break the door down!”

“NO!” Garroth screeched, running up to the door with a pile of towels in his hands, “do not come in here!”

“But..the smoke!” He yelled, conflicted.

“I’m not affected! The curse is linked to the potions! To the person who casted it!” He yelled. “What’s going on out there?!” Garroth asked after hearing commotion from outside the lab.

“A whole siege, Aphmau has given the order to try and disarm and incapacitate the infected people but if we must..to strike them down.” Laurance said, even muffled through the wall, he could hear the sourness in his tone. Even Garroth’s heart dropped slightly.

“What about Kenmur..?” Garroth asked, scared to hear the answers

“He’s okay, in here with me. He’s just..really out of it. But he hasn’t turned like the others.” Laurance said.

Perhaps Kenmur had managed to figure out some cure or way of immunity. He recalled Zoey talking to Kenmur about the potions, although, he wasn’t awake. Odd.

“Laurance..do not let anyone in through this way, but, if you can get a doctor around through another entrance that would uh..be great.” Garroth asked nervously.

“Is she hurt.” Laurance asked, his voice low and almost sad.

“She’s…” he started, looking at the bag on the patient bed he’d been filling. “She’s i-“ Garroth wasn’t able to finish his sentence before Laurance yelled, “I have to go! Stay safe!”

His footsteps took off running, something must have happened outside. Garroth felt dread and bile pooling in his stomach. He let his forehead rest again the door he and Laurance talked through.

“I need you…” he whispered, before stepping away and shaking himself off. No more weakness, no more stalling. He didn’t need Laurance for this, he hadn’t needed Laurance for three years.

He ripped the blankets off the patient beds as well as the pillows. As for water, he grabbed a metal bucket while looking nearby for glass bottles.

Eventually, he found one. A glass jug with the label ‘distilled’. That was better than what he could have hoped for. It was water totally clean of impurities. 

He carefully placed the jug inside the bucket while throwing another blanket around it to keep it from moving. He stood, holding the bag in one hand and the handle of the bucket in the other. This was it.

~~~~~

Outside, havoc raged. Turns out the fumes were highly flammable. Every once in a while a cascade of flames would shoot into the air as a spark ignited the particles in the air. They had been extremely fortunate they hadn’t ignited at the docks. Unless..they were intentionally being set off.

Laurance was at a complete loss of what to do. They restrained the cursed with whatever they could. Eventually, they were becoming so overwhelmed that they had to either run, or strike them down. Laurance opted to run, these people were innocent. He couldn’t strike them down.

“Laurance!” A familiar voice called, Jaymes. He too was running.

“Jaymes, any word on Lady Aphmau?” Laurance asked.

“She got her children to safety and will be joining us shortly..she’s..Laurance she’s convinced this is Garroth’s doing.” He huffed. Laurance wasn’t surprised, but it still hurt.

“He’s with Emmalyn, he said they need a doctor!” Laurance yelled over another explosion far off in the distance.

Jaymes had a small look of realization as they ducked around a corner, letting the people rush by. Once all was quiet, he spoke. “You don’t think…” he started, looking a bit fidgety.

“Spit it out Jaymes.”

“You don’t think she’s in labor, do you?” Jaymes said, biting his lip nervously. Laurance felt his face go pale as the blood drained. It made sense, Garroth’s freak out, asking about her children.

“We need to find a way down there.” Laurance exclaimed. But a shadowy figure jumping down from the roof into the alley caught both men’s attention. The figure pulled back his hood to reveal it to be Vylad. He too ducked down with the two men.

“Aphmau’s given the order for the guards to kill or restrain Garroth on sight.” He stated bluntly, but Laurance could tell his emotions were running rampant. Vylad just tended not to show them well.

Laurance felt like he was going to pass out. “We can’t get a doctor down there then..” he said quietly, “Garroth is down there. If they see him..”

Surprisingly, Jaymes came to his defense, “Emmalyn’s a doctor, right? She knows what to do. She’ll be okay, and if she isn’t, Garroth’s there.” He said, seemingly more confident than the other two men, though it wasn’t much to begin with, “we need to worry about what’s going on up here. What about the scientist, Kenmur?”

“I got him to safety, he’s lucid.” Laurance stated. The three were at a loss of what to do.

“We’ve got no cure, no way of controlling these people, and now our only connection to the actual maker of these concoctions has a hit put on him..” Laurance muttered.

“I could go to the base again, sneak in, try to find something?” Vylad said.

“Are you sure?” Laurance asked.

“Of course I am. If I’m quick I can be back in the morning, which leaves you two to survive the night. Can you handle that?” Vylad asked.

“We’ll try.” Jaymes said, watching as Vylad gave a small nod before standing and lifting his hood once again, disappearing into the night.

~~~~~

Emmalyn’s wailing was sending shocking waves of adrenaline through Garroth’s veins. He was sure he had a permanent look of terror on his face. His head was hurting from how hard he’d been clenching his jaw.

They’d made a makeshift bed with the blankets and pillows, getting Emmalyn off the dirty wooden floor. Garroth helped to put a large towel under Emmalyn, averting his eyes in the process.

On the way down he’d grabbed a lantern he’d found in the halls, one they’d passed when making their way to the room.

“So..how does this go? I mean…what can I do for you?” Garroth asked nervously. The lantern provided enough light to see at least.

“You’ll need to help deliver, support the babies as they come out…you’ve worked in the stables right? Surely you’ve seen a foal being born? Or some animal..?” Emmalyn winced, trying to make herself comfortable.

“I..I suppose, but this is different! You’re not livestock!” Garroth panicked, “We’ll figure this out, it’ll be fine.” Garroth tried to soothe, though, he wasn’t sure who he was trying to comfort in that moment, Emmalyn or himself.

“Just…push when you feel ready to. Like the animals at the stable, like you said, they uh..they just know, you know? So when you know..just..gods..” Garroth stuttered, trying his best to be supportive. “Do you want anything to hold onto?” Garroth asked, he liked to clutch something when he was in pain. Or upset.

“Yes..actually- that would help.” She huffed. Garroth looked around for something, opting to roll up one of the smaller towels and handing it to her.

“Okay…I guess just-“ Emmalyn’s screams interrupted him, with every second it seemed more clear that this was reality. This was happening.

Emmalyn labored well into the night, she was exhausted, in pain, and she’d made no progress. Garroth was becoming increasingly worried.

“Garroth..be honest with me..” she started, Garroth stared at her. Her hand was clutching his.

“You didn’t do it..did you?” She said.

“There’s a lot of stuff people think I did that I didn’t..you’ll need to be more specific.” Garroth realized she was resting, which meant she was preparing..

“The Irene dimension..joining Zane. Call it uh..motherly senses I guess. Maybe I’m just emotional..” she said quietly. “I just…gods you’re such a wonderful person. I just don’t get it. I don’t see it..”

“You’re right..” Garroth confessed, “it’s why I’ve been learning magic, to defend myself if someone ever tries to make me do something like that again.” He said.

Emmalyn went from nodding to sobbing quite quickly. “I knew it..I’m so sorry…”

“Hey..don’t feel guilty or anything, please, I’m not sure I could handle that right now. Just..don’t say anything to anyone, okay? I don’t want to stir up trouble when I can’t clear my name yet.” He said, Emmalyn nodded before asking another question. “You worry about bringing your kids into this world, I’ll worry about the target on my back.”

“How did you know?” She started, “that I was having two?”

That Garroth wasn’t entirely sure of.

“Honestly..I don’t know. I think maybe because of my magic? All living things can harness magic, which means they all have mana..maybe in some odd way I could sense their mana.” Garroth explained, “honestly, this whole night I feel like I’ve been able to sense them.” He added.

“They’ll be here soon..” she said, a small smile on her face.

An explosion was heard and felt from above. The room around them shook violently. The lab, something had happened to the lab..